Knoll J. R.

Zoe, Undead

J. R. Knoll

ZOE UNDEAD

by

J. R. Knoll

artwork by

Zach Jordon

Zoe, Undead

This story would not have been possible without the large numbers of people who bugged me tirelessly to write a zombie story.

Zoe herself owes her existence to my boy Ryan, a young man who is a video game playing, heavy metal head-banging dude who has Asperger's Syndrome and who Zoe was designed after.  Many of Zoe's mannerisms and quirks are those I've seen in Ryan over the years, and it's become abundantly clear that he does not suffer from Asperger's, he seems to enjoy his life with it!  We should all be so lucky as to spend even a day seeing things through the eyes of those with autism, as they can see many things far more clearly in many ways than those who consider themselves "normal."

Being the parent of an autistic child is something of a daily adventure, but through all of the struggles, tears, laughter, and triumphs, we truly are the lucky ones to have been blessed with these very special children.

CHAPTER 1

Hell on Earth.  It was all anyone could call it.  Seventy-five percent of the world's population was already infected, and it had only been four months since the first reported outbreak.  The virus was very aggressive, and usually took complete control of the victim's body within twenty-four hours.  Once it had control of its victim, it changed behavior, changed how the body worked, and those of all races, backgrounds, religions; everyone who was infected became what the virus wanted:  Zombies.

Driven to feed, they needed meat to sustain themselves and these gray skinned creatures who were formerly people roamed about in groups, sometimes mobs in search of food, in search of the living.  Even dogs that had survived being attacked now preyed on the living, attacking and devouring what still living flesh they could find.  Militaries and police all over the world responded as best they could, but they had to learn how to fight this new threat, and all too often they learned too slowly.  Destroying the brain was seemingly the only way to kill them as damaged bodies mended in a matter of hours and the zombies seemed not to feel pain.  Though relatively slow moving, they were subject to bursts of speed that could quickly overtake victims and even military units were overrun as their weapons cut the charging bodies apart.  The infection spread quickly even through militaries and police and soon only a few pockets of resistance remained worldwide.

Running or hiding anywhere that seemed defensible, those who eluded infection seemed to draw the zombies to them, and eventually they would all be found.  Some communities remained untouched for months, only to find themselves under siege by hoards of zombies that looked for food, and neighborhoods, towns, whole cities fell in a matter of days, and most of those not killed and eaten found themselves infected, and within a day they would join the others on an endless quest for food.

Many families in one suburban neighborhood did not make it out in time.  Many barricaded themselves in their houses in a futile attempt to stave off the inevitable.  The screams of those who fought to stay alive split through the moans of the roving zombies and attracted more to the promise of a living meal, and the splintered fragments of humanity grew smaller and smaller.

Zoe was only seventeen.  Pretty and shapely, she wore her long brown hair straight and it fell below her shoulders behind her.  Dressed in denim shorts and a pink tee shirt that read Princess across the front in silver glitter, she sat on the floor of the living room with her eyes fixed on the TV as a cartoon she liked played.  Her family was in chaos and running about in a panic, but she was oblivious.  Settled back on her calves with her behind resting on her feet, her big green eyes watched the show she had seen dozens of times but never seemed to tire of.

Her mother, who looked much like her but with much shorter hair, darted behind her and she looked over one shoulder, then the other as she absently tracked her mother's movements, then her attention went back to the TV.

"Zoe!" her father yelled from the kitchen, which was to her left.

She looked that way, then back to the TV.

"Zoe!" he repeated, stress in his voice that was growing with each moment.

Zoe's voice had little patience in it as she replied, "Yes, Daddy?"

"Come on!" he ordered.  "We need you in here!  Turn that thing off and let's go!"

She huffed a frustrated breath and looked down to the floor by her knees where the remote controls lay, and she picked one up and watched a moment longer before pushing STOP to end the show she was watching, then she picked up the other to turn the power off.  Dropping them where they were, she stood up and turned to the kitchen folding her hands behind her as she walked into the disarray that was around her.  Just watching for a moment as her father filled a cardboard box with food from the pantry, she finally asked, "What are you doing?"

"We need to go," he grumbled.  "Your brother already has most of this out at the van.  Take that box over there out to him.  He'll know what to do with it."

"Okay," she sighed as she found the box he was referring to.  Picking it up, she noticed that it had been hastily packed with food items.  She looked it over for a second, then turned her eyes to her father and asked, "Are you bringing Spaghetti-O's?"

"I have them in this box," he grumbled.

"Oh," she said, looking back to the box.  "Are we going camping?"

"Yeah," he barked, "something like that.  Just get that box out there and come right back in."

"Okay," she complied as she turned toward the door.

Arriving outside through the open garage door, she saw her brother, who was in college and wearing his college tee shirt, shorts and running shoes, already at the van and struggling to load supplies into the back.  "Daddy said to bring you this," she informed.

He did not even glance back as he ordered, "Just put it down.  I'll take care of putting it in here."

"'Kay," she said as she set the box down.  "Daddy says we're going camping."

With a glance back at her, he nodded and agreed, "Yeah, something like that.  Get back inside and see if Mom needs any help with anything."

"Where are we going?" she asked.

"I don't know," he grumbled.  "Just get back inside and see if they need any help."

She turned from him and froze as she heard an odd sound, something like a moan.  Her brother also stopped what he was doing as he heard it.

A stillness gripped them and all that could be heard were activities from within the house and the distant sounds of others who were packing to leave.

Something banged into the van and that moan was closer.

"Zoe," he called to her in a low voice.  "Get back in the house."  He looked to her with fear in his eyes and hissed, "Get in the house!  Now!"

They heard that moan again and both turned toward the driver's side of the van, and her brother backed away a couple of steps, reaching for her and finally finding her hand.

A man strode into view.  He had gray skin and sunken eyes that were very dark all the way around.  His black hair was in disarray and he wore what appeared to be a shirt that would be worn under a business suit, though it was tattered and torn in places.  The tie was gone and his dark gray trousers were scuffed and dirty.  His eyes found them and he paused and sniffed, then his lips curled away from his teeth which were black between and around his gums, and a growl of some kind escaped him as he lumbered toward them with unsteady steps.

"Get back in the house!" her brother shouted as he pushed her backward.  "Zoe!  Get back in the house!"

She backed away a step as she saw him advance on the gray skinned man and she flinched as he struck with a mighty yell, slamming his fist solidly into the man's nose and sending him staggering back.

Zoe heard some kind of gurgle beside and behind her, then she turned and saw the horrible apparition of a woman, also with gray skin and sunken eyes, who rushed to her, and she screamed as the woman grabbed onto her, and she screamed even louder as the woman bit her arm.  The pain ripped through her and she staggered sideways, somehow managing to push the woman off of her, and she retreated as her attacker continued to advance with grasping hands and snapping teeth.  "Steve!" she screamed.

Her brother charged in and slammed full on into the gray skinned woman, knocking her brutally to the floor, then he looked to Zoe and shouted, "Get in the house!"

This time she complied, driven by terror, but she paused at the door inside to look over her shoulder, and she gasped as she saw her older brother pick up a baseball bat and square off against four more who were lumbering toward him, four more tattered and dirty gray skinned people who seemed to not be able to control how they moved very well.  Their jerky movements and the way they walked like they could barely stay upright played together in her mind and fueled the horror that welled up within her and she cried out again and ran blindly into the house.  Stopping in the kitchen where she expected to find her parents, she shouted, "Daddy!"  She looked around her, and screamed, "Mommy!"  Barking a scream as she heard something bang from her side, she spun around to find her father storm into the kitchen, and she found herself crying as she hysterically reported, "Daddy!  Steve is fighting with some people out there and they have gray skin and they are all dirty and—"

He took her shoulders and interrupted, "Zoe!  Get your medicine and whatever you need and put it in a bag and get yourself to the back door.  Do it now!"

She nodded and rushed past him, past her mother who had just entered.

Running into the bathroom, she grabbed two bottles of pills, her deodorant, her toothbrush and a tube of toothpaste, then turned to her room and ran in there.  The room was comfortable and pink and white and had an assortment of dolls and toys about.  The bed was, as always, perfectly made and her white teddy bear was sitting on her pillow with its back to the headboard, and she took it as well.  Pausing by the bed as she held what she had and hugged the teddy bear to her, she looked around her.  She needed a sack like her father had told her, or something to use as a sack.  Dropping the bathroom items on the bed, she darted to the closet, pulled it open and looked to the top shelf, and she reached to where her sheets were neatly folded on one end of that top shelf, pulling down a pillowcase.  Hurrying back to the bed, she set her bear down and quickly opened the pillowcase with shaking hands, then she put the bathroom items inside one by one before picking the bear up and running with it and the pillowcase sack to the door.  She paused halfway down the hall when she heard a banging from what appeared to be the front door, then she hesitantly strode that way, her eyes wide as she approached the end of the hallway.

Out in the living room, she could see the front door and her father pushing against it as someone or something on the other side was banging on it to try and get in.

Her mother hurried to her and took her shoulders, holding her firmly as she frantically ordered, "Zoe, go out back and find somewhere to hide!  No, hide in the garden shed and make sure you close the door behind you!  Go!"

"Mommy?" she whimpered as tears welled up in her eyes.

"Just go!" her mother shouted.  "We'll come for you as soon as it's safe.  Just don't come out of there until then."

"Zoe!" her father shouted from the front door as he struggled to hold the intruders out.  "Go on!  Do as your mother said and get to the garden shed!  Go!"

With a little child-like cry, the girl looked once to her father, then to her mother, then she turned to the sliding door that would take her out to the back yard and pulled it open, running out into the back yard.  She hadn't the time to get her shoes and barely noticed as she arrived at the shed, and she cried as she pulled the door open and entered as quickly as she could, closing the door slowly and quietly as she had always been told to.  It was afternoon and the shed was hot within and she retreated behind the riding lawn mower and hid behind the shelves in the corner at the back.  It was not a big structure, only about ten by ten feet, but there was a lot of stuff to hide among and she pressed her back to the wooden wall in the corner and curled herself up as small as she could.  She still cried, but did so as quietly as she could.  Absently, she dropped the pillow case she used as a sack and raised her hand to her other arm, which bled halfway down from her elbow and hurt terribly.

She trembled as she forced herself to stop crying, her wide, dark green eyes glancing about as she heard noises outside, moaning and heavy, clumsy steps on the ground.  Looking around her in the darkness as if to see the horror that was looking for her right on the other side of the thin plywood walls, she breathed in shaking gasps.  It stank within and the smells of insecticides mingled with the odor of gasoline, cut grass, soil, and every other scent that could be imagined in such a place.  It was an overwhelming smell that she found herself too afraid to notice.

Something banged on the door and she flinched, turning her wide eyes that way.  There was a scream from within the house.  She recognized it as her mother, and even way out here could hear the struggle in the place she had been told to abandon.  Her parents and brother knew she would not be safe inside and echoing in her memory was her father yelling at her, telling her to get out the back and hide and do it now!  She was too afraid and did as her father had told her.  This kept replaying in her memory, as did the event in the garage, when her brother was fighting with a number of them, including the one that had bitten her.

The house was silent in moments and for what seemed like hours after she could hear the moaning of the gray skinned people outside of the shed she hid in, but after a while the moaning grew more distant, more faint as they seemed to move away.  She had seen such people in the movies, movies she was not supposed to watch, and she knew they were zombies, just like in the movies.

Zoe waited for a long time, as quiet and still as she could be.  Her eyes darted about in the darkness, following every sound, every creak of the shed, every bump she heard.

Sometime later, she looked down at her watch, seeing that it was nearly six o'clock.  There were things to be done at that time, routines and rituals that were her life, but she was too afraid to move, and she was feeling sick from the bite.  Her head was beginning to hurt, mostly right behind her eyes and she had a terrible ache at the back of her head and down her neck, an ache that managed to creep all the way down her back.  She did not understand what was happening to her and was much too afraid to go for help or even leave the corner in the shed where she hid.

Moments later she looked down at her watch again.  It was now after six and it was time for dinner and the things she would do in the evening.  Despite how ill she felt as the virus did its work inside of her body, she was feeling more anxious about what she had to do at six, and this anxiousness began to urge her to go about her tasks, speaking louder and louder until she could take it no more.

Hesitantly, and as quietly as she could, she stood from the corner, clutching the pillow case and teddy bear tightly to her as she looked about.  Growing very dizzy, she blinked and finally squeezed her eyes shut.  She staggered backward two steps and slammed into the corner of the shed again.  Sweat began to bead up on her and she found herself shaking horribly and soon lost control of her legs, and she collapsed to where she had been a moment ago.  She felt like her entire body was slowing down, like she had just run a great distance and now exhaustion had robbed her of her strength.  Coldness swept through her, radiating out from her core.  Even as she tried to reason out what was happening to her, something began to interfere with her thoughts.  There were times when she had been unable to concentrate on something, but this seemed different, as if something else was trying to think for her.  The dizziness grew worse and as her head bobbed forward.  Her eyes grew very heavy and before she realized what was happening, her arms dropped to her sides and she slumped over, falling to the plywood floor and on top of her teddy bear.

* * *

There was no way to tell how long she was out.

Zoe's eyes opened slowly and she blinked to bring her dark world into focus.  Something was wrong and she opened her mouth and drew a deep, quick breath.  Her body still ached and felt strange but her head was not hurting so badly.  She found her last memories replaying in her mind and realized she was still in the storage shed.  Slowly pushing herself up, she looked around her and realized she almost had to force herself to breathe, though she did not feel that half panicked urge to do so.  With those memories still replaying in her thoughts, she sat quietly and listened for a while, afraid to attract the attention of the gray people who had broken into the house and attacked her and her family.

Long moments later, she pushed herself up again.  Her legs shook a little and seemed difficult to control, her steps were forced and her muscles seemed to spasm when she tried to use them.  She did not know to notice this unusual difficulty in walking and braced herself on the riding mower as she made her way around it with the sack in one hand and the teddy bear in the other.

Ever so slowly, she opened the door to the shed and peered out, looking one way and then the other, and finally stepping outside.  Turning fully, she closed the shed door and gave a tug to make sure it was shut securely, then she looked to the now quiet house.  The sun was still up and the house was very quiet within.  Looking down at her watch, she saw that it was not quite six o'clock, and this confused her.  She had fallen asleep after six.  With her imagination feeding her confusion, she simply looked toward the house again and tried to go that way, stumbling a couple of times as she found her legs hard to control, and both of them feeling asleep.  Unable to feel her feet, she did her best and finally reached the back door, reaching for it with the same hand that held the pillow case.

Regardless of what had happened or what day it was, it was time for her to take her medicine, so she entered the house and made her way to the kitchen, finding it a mess.

She stopped in the middle of the kitchen and looked around her, taking mental inventory of everything that was out of place, the unattended dishes still in the sink and the food that was still out.  The knife block was overturned and two knives were missing, one the big butcher knife.  The little breakfast table in the middle of the spacious kitchen was also strewn with items that did not belong there and her thoughts shifted in that instant.  Setting the bear and the pillow case on a clear spot on the table, she scanned the kitchen once more before she reached into the bag and removed two prescription bottles, shaking a pill from each into her hand, then she froze as she looked down at her hand, then the other.

Her skin was gray.

Panic surged into her and she backed up a step, and then another.  She looked to the sink and her thoughts shifted back to what she had to do.  Striding that way, she opened the cabinet door, selected a glass, then she walked over to the refrigerator and held the glass under the water dispenser, filling it about half way, then she popped the pills into her mouth and chased them with all of the water in the glass.

Now her ritual came into full swing.  It was Wednesday and her turn to clean the kitchen.  She had not eaten yet, but she needed to get the mess cleaned up.

In short order she was done.  The dishwasher was loaded and running, everything had been put away and she was wiping down the last of the cabinets.  With all of this done, she hung the towel up where it went and looked around her.  She was feeling hungry, but her gray skin distracted her again and she looked down to her hands, her arms, down at her legs.  Lifting her shirt, she looked at her belly and saw it was gray as well, then she turned her puzzled eyes across the kitchen.  Reasoning this out was way beyond her and she would not even try, instead turning to the doorway that would lead into the living room.

Entering the room, she found it a mess as well.  Chairs and the coffee table were overturned and lamps and vases were broken.  She could see the front door from where she was, smashed in and knocked from two of its three hinges, barely hanging upright from the bottom hinge.

Looking around her again, she called in a meek voice, "Mommy?"

No answer.

Surely they would not have left without her, but that terrifying thought sent a little surge of panic through her cold, half numb body and she drew quick, fearful breaths as she called again, "Mommy?"  She looked to the hallway across the living room and walked that way with unsteady steps, her voice more of a little girl's as she said, "Mommy, I'm all gray.  What do I do?"

Hearing the creak of a door opening at the other end of the dark hall, she stopped and her eyes widened as she called, "Daddy?  Steve?  Is anyone home?"

She strode forward with awkward, hesitant steps, her eyes fixed on the door at the end of the hall, the door to her parent's bedroom.

"Mommy?" she called.

Slowly, the door opened.  It had been forced open the day before and was cracked and the hinges creaked.  There was a light on in the room somewhere, one that looked like it was shining up from the floor.

Zoe stopped, her eyes fixed on the creaking door.

A hand reached from the inside and gray fingers grasped the edge of the door, gray fingers with black fingernails.

A breath shrieked into the girl and she took a step back, her eyes somehow widening further as the door opened fully to reveal a large man in a dress shirt that was stained rusty black and red all down the front.  His black trousers were tattered and torn and he was missing a shoe, though he did not seem to notice as his hollow eyes fixed on Zoe.  His pupils reflected yellow.  The corneas of his eyes, the colored parts, were a pale color, gray or blue.  Something had run out of his mouth, something black or very dark red and that's what seemed to stain his shirt.  Even from down the hall she could tell that he smelled of death and she felt her heart start to pound within her chest as he moaned that undead moan and staggered toward her.

In a blind flight, she turned and ran to the kitchen again, grabbed the pillow case and teddy bear and darted out the back door, freezing just outside as she saw two more zombies, a thin man and woman, already there, and both turned toward her.

Her next realization was a blind sprint through the house, out the front and down the sidewalk.  They lived on a street that seemed crowded with houses, all of which had very small front yards with small, young trees out front.  Cars were parked along the sides of the road and a few others had crashed into some of them.  A delivery truck had run through a yard across the street and into the house there.

Knowing to stay on the sidewalk, she ran to the end of the block, stopping to look around her.  There were people moving slowly about down the street toward the highway.  She had always been able to hear the traffic on the highway, but today it was eerily silent.  The people she saw milling about moved in clumsy, jerky ways that did not seem natural, and squinting slightly to see them better, she realized that all of them wore tattered, dirty clothing and their skin was gray.

Two of them looked toward her.

A crying sound like a child would make forced its way out of her and she turned and ran the other direction, unaware that her legs were working normally again and not even noticing that the feeling was beginning to return.  The school was three blocks from the house in the opposite direction of the highway and she instinctively headed there.  During the school year she had attended a few special classes there and by her sophomore year had entered many mainstream classrooms, and had done very well.  She was to be a senior the next school year and busied herself with summer activities until school was back in, but now it seemed like a safe place to go.

Running tirelessly all the way to the school, which was a rather large, two story building, she found herself running toward the front entrance, which was brick with formed stone columns that held up the overhang of the roof that projected over the sidewalk out front almost all the way to the circular drive where buses would pause to unload students.  Cars were parked here almost randomly as well and a few looked like they had crashed, one into the side of the school building.

One of the doors was standing wide open and she ran inside.  In her mind she would find some of the staff she trusted in the offices she was used to.  The main office was down the main hall off to the right and she ran toward it.  Reaching the door, she pulled on the handle and found the door locked.

Looking through the window and into the office, she banged on the door with her fist and called as loudly as she could, "Miss Simpson!  Miss Simpson, open the door!"

A big, gray hand slammed into the window from one side and Zoe screamed and back pedaled, her wide eyes locked on the zombie that moved into view on the other side of the window.  This was another big one who wore a business suit and still had a tie on.  He had the same pale gray eyes as the one she had seen in the house, but his pupils were very small, unnaturally small.

Her gaze locked on his, she backed away, halfway across the hall before running into something, and she spun around to find herself face to face with yet another zombie.  This one was dressed in the denim coveralls of someone who worked in landscaping and had thin and scraggly looking white hair.  He was a horrifying sight as he stared down at her and she screamed again and sprinted blindly away from him.

Finding an open classroom she was familiar with, she ran inside and turned to close the door, backing away from it as she struggled to catch her breath.  Any second she expected one of the gray skinned zombies to come in after her and she spun around, looking for a way out should they find her.  The desks were still lined up and awaiting students, the teacher's desk facing them with the white dry erase board clean and ready for the next school year.  She found nobody inside and felt those pangs of panic begin to grow worse.

A moan outside of the door drew her attention and she wheeled around, backing away as a shadow fell over the door's window.  Backing into a desk, she shrieked as it made a horrible scrape on the floor, then she turned back and fixed her horrified eyes on the shadow that moved across the doorway.  That child's terrified cry sounded from her as she watched the door handle shake, then work downward.  Desperately, she looked around her, and fixed her attention on one of the windows with a book shelf right below it.  Sprinting to it, she brushed the few books from the top of it and climbed onto it, setting the pillow case down just long enough to unlatch the window and push it up.  When the door latch clicked loudly, she looked over her shoulder with wide eyes and a scream exploded from her as she saw it slowly pushed open.

Hurling herself out the window, Zoe landed awkwardly and came to rest on her side.  Hitting the ground like this did not hurt like she expected it to and she scrambled up, and as she started to run she stopped and wheeled back to the school, back to the window where she could still see her bag on top of the book shelf.  Her eyes found the zombie as he stood in the doorway and just watched her and she reached through the window and snatched the pillow case before turning to run as fast as she could away from the school.

A long run was ahead of her back toward her house and she found herself standing at the end of the walkway to the front door, staring into the darkness of the house through the broken in front door.  She was sure there were more zombies inside and was terrified at the prospect of them seeing her.  Her gaze swept her street, looking for any movement, but there was none.  The only sounds that reached her were birds and the wind in the few trees.  She felt alone and afraid and tears filled her eyes.  She also felt hungry.  Looking back to the house, she knew she could find food in there, something to fix herself for dinner.

Too scary.

Hearing a muffled moan from inside the house, she backed away a few steps, then turned and trotted down the street.

There was one place she had not visited yet, a place she had always been made to feel welcome.

About an hour before sundown, the grocery store door slid open in front of her as it always did.  She always watched it, just wondering what made it open when she walked toward it, and this evening would be no different.  As she walked into the store, she turned and watched it close.

"Three seconds," she said absently.  "It always takes three seconds."  Looking down to her watch, she read the time aloud.  "Seven twenty-four."  Her eyes scanned the inside of the store and she absently said, "Spaghetti-O's are on aisle twenty-nine."

She knew the quickest way there and strode with purpose in that direction, stopping right in front of where she knew them to be.  Absently, she had observed what a mess the store was, but something was on her mind, a specific mission that consumed her.  Now, her objective was in her sights, right in front of her.

Zoe picked a can up and looked it over.  No pull top on this one and she did not have a can opener.  Putting it back in place, she reached to the smaller cans on the shelf right below, the single serving cans.  She took a few seconds to look around her to be sure nobody was watching, then she slipped it into her bag and turned to leave the store.

Halfway down the aisle, she stopped and looked back to the shelf she had gotten the can from.  Even with everything that was going on, she was afraid of getting caught.  Drawing a breath, she tucked the bear under her arm and took the can from the bag, staring down at it for long seconds before she grudgingly took it back toward the shelf.

And there she stood, torn between her worsening hunger and her fear of punishment.  Looking to the shelf, her brow shot up as she saw the can that included meatballs!  Putting the first can back, she took a single serve can with meatballs and stared down at it for a few seconds before she slipped it into her sack, then another, and another.

Kitchen wares was surely where she could find a spoon and a bowl.  Somehow, she finally had convinced herself that there was nobody in the store to scold her and slowly walked down the aisle where she could find a spoon and a bowl.  The spoon was easy, but came in a pack of a hundred.  She only took one.  The bowl was a different matter.  There were too many to choose from, and this was giving her a difficult time.  A little further down her mind was made up and she smiled as she saw the pink plastic bowls in a neat stack one shelf over her head.

Surely the break room in the back had a microwave.

Entering cautiously, Zoe looked around to be sure the place was empty.  Confident she would be alone within the large break room; she still entered hesitantly, her eyes panning back and forth for anything that might surprise her from the shadows.

There!  At the end of the room on a kitchen counter near a single bowl sink was a small white microwave oven.  She stood in front of it for a moment as she studied it.  It had a dial on it, not buttons like the one at home, and she found herself trying to figure out how to operate it.  Trial and error worked and she figured out it would turn on automatically when she turned the dial.

With her Spaghetti-O's sufficiently warmed in her pink bowl, she found a table nearby and sat down to eat, only to realize that she had nothing to drink.  Looking to the door, she realized that she would have to brave the horrors of the open store to find something, but it seemed worth it.

Moments later she returned with a small bottle of strawberry milk and sat back down.  While she ate, she took the time to study the room and found herself staring at a comfortable looking couch.  That might be a good place to spend the night.

Once meal time was done, she decided it was time for cookies!

Evening fell with four half empty packages of cookies on the table and a girl slouched in her chair with something of a belly ache.  Looking down to her gray hands and arms, she wondered if her natural color would return.  Her body still felt strange, different somehow, and she had no way to reason out why.

Deep into the night, her eyes grew heavy and she looked to that deep cushioned couch again.  It was inviting and she was sleepy.

But, first things first.  She cleared her table, put the cookies in a cabinet above the microwave, her unused cans of Spaghetti-O's beside them, washed her bowl and spoon and dried them with paper towels beside the sink.

The abandoned coat she had found near the lockers smelled a little funny, but she could stay warm beneath it.  Curled up on one end of the couch and beneath the coat, she laid her head on her teddy bear and drifted off to sleep.

CHAPTER 2

The grocery store was home for the next few days.  She had not even seen another zombie since arriving and felt comfortable and relatively safe within.  There was plenty to eat, snacks, sodas… Everything she was not allowed to have at home.  While she thought of her family often, she found ways to occupy her time.

She made frequent visits to the magazine rack, taking one back to the break room, reading it, and then returning it to the exact place she had taken it from.  The book display also held some promise, but she had other magazines with many colorful pictures to look at, and the teen magazines turned out to be her favorites.  The gadget aisle offered more amusement, though she did not stray far from the break room for very long.

Zoe had managed to settle into a new routine once again, one that was similar to what she had at home.  She meticulously cleaned up after herself and made certain that the store outside of the break room also stayed in order.  The only real problem she had was in the restroom.  She could not look at her reflection in the mirror.  Her gray skin and the darkening around her eyes made her look like one of the gray skinned people she had been hoping to avoid.  Eventually, she covered the two mirrors that were over the sink in the lady's room with paper towels so that she would not have to see herself as she was.  She had also tried to wash the gray from her skin, but to no avail.

One afternoon, days after finding the abandoned grocery store, she was on her way back to aisle twenty-nine for yet another can of Spaghetti-O's.  It was eleven thirty and time to prepare lunch.  With her ever present teddy bear under her arm, she took a can from the shelf, showed it to the bear and smiled as she turned toward the front and headed that way for something to drink from the coolers there.

Nearly to the check-out lines, she stopped as she heard the hiss of the front door closing.  Frozen where she stood, she stared toward the front of the store with wide eyes, too afraid to move or make a sound.  Listening hard, she could hear nothing for a few terrifying seconds, nothing but the pounding of her own heart.

A shuffle from the right drew her attention and her eyes panned that way, though she could not bring herself to move otherwise.

Now she knew she was no longer alone in the store.

Another noise reached her, a muffled moan that she knew to be one of the zombies.  A quick breath entered her, then escaped slowly.  Another shrieked slightly as the air passed through her throat and her chest heaved up.  Panic and terror were welling up within the frightened girl and she dared to take a half step back.  She heard another moan from the left and her head turned ever so slightly as she looked that way.  She could see a few of the check-out stands in front of her, could see the front of the store, but she could not see any movement.  There were shuffling footsteps to her right again and something in the next aisle was knocked over and she slowly retreated, her eyes darting about as she backed away.  She knew she had to retreat to the back, but the door to the break room would not lock.

When she had backed about halfway down the aisle, she froze again as one of the zombies turned into the aisle, and she gulped a shrieking breath as he looked right at her.  Like many others, his white button up shirt was stained black-red down the front.  His skin was a darker gray and he had no hair.  He was big, thickly made and moving with jerky motions as if he was having many of the same difficulties she was with her motor skills.

As he staggered into the aisle after her, she backpedaled away again, spinning around to run, but she ran right into another big zombie, this one in a tattered black tee shirt and blue jeans and her nose bounced off of his chest.

Zoe tried to scream, but nothing came out as she looked up into those pale eyes that had her in their sights.  There were not even pupils that she could see.  Her mouth open in a terror induced gape, she found herself unable to act once again as he grasped her arms in his powerful hands.  Something snapped within her and she twisted with all her might to get away from him, backing away as he continued to advance, but she could not get away.

He moaned again and looked past her, then he moved her aside and kept walking.

Breaths still shrieked as they entered her and she watched the big zombie just walk by her and continue down the aisle.  The other was still coming and she retreated again, this time looking over her shoulder before she turned to bolt away from them.

At the end of the aisle she stopped suddenly as she confronted two more, a thin man and a woman, both of whom were dressed like they had worked in an office building.  Unable to think clearly, she backed away, her wide eyes locked on the man, the closest of the two, as he staggered toward her.

With a horrified, child-like cry, she wheeled around again and ran the other direction, toward the other end of the store.

There were no zombies to be found on this end and she stopped near the refrigerated bays just outside of the butcher shop window, retreating into the corner and grasping the cold metal of the meat displays with both hands.

Both of the zombies she had just evaded were still coming at her and they both seemed to be staring right into her.  Looking down the aisle to her right, horror gripped her features as she saw two more turn into that aisle from the front of the store.  Her attention snapped back to the other two and that child-like cry escaped her again as she saw they had been joined by the two she had encountered on the canned food aisle.  Another woman zombie emerged from an aisle much closer to her, and turned toward her as well.

Zoe found herself cornered and her mind and emotions overloaded.  She found herself crying, and as they closed in on her, she sank to the floor, dropping the can of Spaghetti-O's and hugging the teddy bear to her chest with both arms as she helplessly watched them close in on her.  She drew her legs to her and tried to ball herself up as small as she could, her eyes darting from one to the next as they closed in on her.

The monsters closed around her and she buried her face in her arms and teddy bear to await the worst as she cried out loudly, her body racked by quakes as she wept and hysterically screamed.  The inevitable was coming.

Moments passed and she calmed, and slowly raised her head in response to rustling plastic, creaking Styrofoam and a smacking sound.  To her bewilderment, she saw all of the zombies eating the meat out of the cooler.  They were ignoring her and just eating the raw meat from the coolers.  Once again her wide eyes darted from one zombie to the next, and hesitantly she lowered a hand to the floor and pushed herself up.  She stood slowly, afraid of attracting their attention, and she continued to glance about at them as she turned and backed away.  Her eyes found the Spaghetti-O's and she stopped, and hesitantly she approached again and crouched down, her gaze finding the busy zombies again as she groped for the can, and finally grasped it.

Though they did not seem to be interested in her, Zoe backed away from them and still feared they could turn and attack her.  Confident she was far enough away from them, she turned around to flee, then shrieked as she found herself confronting yet another one and backed away a few steps.  Moving aside, she watched with all of her attention as he staggered by her toward the others.  She drew a breath and backed away more, running into one of the shelves and stopping as she watched the creatures feed.  They were tearing into packages of raw meat, forcefully tearing away mouthfuls with their teeth.  They were feeding like a pack of animals, even moaning and growling as they ate their grisly meal.  She stood perfectly still as she watched them, still fearful of drawing their attention, and she felt a little more secure as she hugged the teddy bear to her chest.

Movement to her right ripped her attention away from the feeding zombies and she barely moved as her eyes panned that way.

A big man in olive green and black commando gear and wearing a full gas mask over his face stalked toward the zombies.  He had a weapon, some kind of machine gun, poised to shoot and was clearly taking careful aim at the zombies at the meat cooler as he advanced on them with cautious steps.  His were stealthy, silent movements and his weapon was held level and steady.  As he passed, Zoe saw that he even had a black hood over his head.  He was completely covered and pouches and pockets on his vest and trousers seemed laden with equipment or supplies.  He had more on the belt he wore, though the only thing she saw that she could recognize was the big knife that was on his hip.

She saw another enter her field of vision ahead of her, coming out of one of the aisles there and moving in the same way.  Still another one beyond that one.

When they were all within about twenty feet of the zombies, they stopped and the big man shouted, "Let 'em have it!"

The loud, sharp crack of the weapons hurt Zoe's ears and she grimaced and raised her hands to her ears, cupping one hand over one and the can over the other.  All of the zombies were hit in the head and they dropped quickly.  In seconds it was over and the last of the zombies slumped over the cooler and then fell backward to the floor.  Black-red blood splattered the wall and butcher's window, the floor and more ran from the bodies that were heaped up where they fell.

"Not too shabby," another man commended as the four of them approached the downed zombies.

"Okay," the first ordered as he lowered his weapon.  "Let's load up on the supplies we need."  He turned and headed toward the canned goods aisle, the others following as he continued, "We're going to want anything that will last us a while, anything—"

"Another one!" a younger man's voice shouted.

As one raised his weapon toward Zoe, she wheeled around to look behind her and around the end cap she had backed into.  When the weapon fired, the burst of bullets hit and shattered the jars she had backed into and she flinched and spun back, seeing them all taking aim at her!  Barking a scream, she turned and darted down the aisle right as the weapons fired again, and again she covered her ears as best she could.

She made it to the end of the aisle and looked back as she saw two of them reach the other end and take aim at her and she screamed again as she turned blindly and fled.  Something caught her foot and she tripped, instinctively throwing her hands down to break her fall before she hit the tile floor.  She had dropped the can and watched as it rolled away from her, and her thoughts shifted fully to it as she scrambled after it, stopping as it was caught under the sole of a big black boot that had lifted up to catch it.  Slowly, she turned her eyes up to the big man who stared down at her.  He held his weapon at the ready, but not trained on her.  Still, with that gas mask on he was a big, imposing sight, a frightening sight, and she whimpered and shrank away from him.  Hearing boots coming up behind her, she half turned and looked to see two others had caught up to her, and they were training their weapons on her.  She cried out and fell to her side, curling up as small as she could as she hugged the teddy bear to her.  Her wide eyes were fixed on the two soldiers who aimed at her and the terror on her face was very easy to read as she began to cry.

"Hold your fire, guys," the big one who had stopped her can ordered.

"She's clearly infected," another pointed out.

"Yeah," the big man agreed, "but this is the first time I've seen one act like this.  She's scared out of her mind.  Moaners aren't scared of anything.  They don't know to be."

Hearing the voices, even from behind the masks, calmed Zoe a little and she was able to stop crying, but she did not move otherwise.

The fourth soldier came up from behind the other two, holding her weapon ready, but this one lowered the muzzle upon seeing the girl.  This one was smaller and shaped differently, clearly a woman, but she was just as imposing as the other three.

Daring to approach, though with hesitant movements, the woman slung her weapon behind her and crouched down, holding a palm toward the girl as she ordered, "Just take it easy.  Don't move, okay?"

Zoe nodded in quick motions.

"How long ago were you bitten?" the woman asked.

Another whimper escaped the girl as she just stared back with wide eyes.

"Just shoot her," one of the men growled.

The woman reached to her face and tore the gas mask off, looking up at one of the men.  She had a pleasant face that showed irritation, and she appeared to be around fifty years old with icy blue eyes.  "Would you just back off a minute?"  She snapped, then she looked back to Zoe and repeated, "How long ago were you bitten?"

The girl shrugged a little and managed in a very meek voice, "They came at dinner time on Sunday."

The woman raised her head, staring down at the girl as she absently said, "Four days ago.  She should have lost all of her cognitive abilities within a few hours."

"You sure she's telling the truth?" one of the men asked.

"She wouldn't have a reason to lie about that," the woman replied.  "And look at her eye color.  It usually fades to gray or white a few hours after the disease takes hold."

The big man behind took a step to the side and bent down to have a closer look, and when Zoe's attention snapped to him, he drew back and confessed, "That's the first green eyed zombie I've seen."

"This may be what we've been looking for," the woman informed.  "Okay, sweetie.  Can you tell me your name?"

With a nod, the girl responded in that meek voice, "Zoe Rebecca Templeton."

"Can I call you Zoe?" the woman asked.

Zoe nodded.

"My name is Rachel," the woman introduced.  "I'm with the Zombie Response Team.  I need to know how you feel right now."

"I'm scared," Zoe whimpered.

"I know you are, sweetie, but how do you feel?  Are you cold or hot or do you hurt anywhere?"

Zoe shook her head.

Rachel looked over her shoulder.  "Would you lower your weapons?"

The gruff sounding man barked back, "Like it or not, that's a zombie and—"

"Colonel!" she shouted.  "We have an opportunity here.  If you want to fight off this threat then we need every advantage and this is one advantage we'd better not let go!"

He looked to the other man, and nodded, and both lowered their weapons.

Looking back to the girl, she stood and offered her hand.  "Come on, Zoe.  Let's get you up."

Zoe's eyes widened and she shook her head.

"Come on," Rachel urged in a voice that sounded like she was talking to a puppy.  "Get up off of the floor.  Nobody's going to hurt you."

The girl's eyes shifted to the men behind the woman.

With a heavy sigh behind his gas mask, the gruff sounding man growled, "Okay, men.  Let's set up a perimeter and secure the area.

Zoe watched as the two men departed, then she hesitantly took the woman's hand and, still clutching her teddy bear to her, she got to her feet, backing up a step as she huddled herself as small as she could get.  She tensed up and half turned as the man behind her tapped her on the shoulder, and she looked up at him with horrified eyes.

He offered her the can and said, "I believe you dropped this."

Looking down to the can, she gingerly took it, then bowed her head, drawing her shoulders up as she shuffled away from him a couple of steps.

He reached up and took his gas mask off, revealing quite a handsome face with powerful features, dark green eyes and a clean shaven face.  The cleft in his heavy chin caught the girl's eye as she glanced up at him, but she would not make eye contact with him.

Also pulling the hood from his head to reveal very short brown hair that was military cut, he looked to Rachel and raised his chin as he informed, "We'll have the perimeter secure in a few minutes, Doctor Caswell.  You may as well get started with the operation so that we can get out of here quicker."  When she nodded to him, he grasped his weapon with both hands and added as he walked away, "Just shout if you need anything, and remember to shoot for the head."

"Thanks, Sergeant Morris," Rachel offered as he strode away.  "I think I can handle it."

Zoe finally raised her eyes and watched as this biggest of the men went to join the others.

"Okay, Zoe," Rachel started, "we came to collect supplies.  Do you want to help?"

The girl looked to the floor and nodded.  She usually liked to keep to herself, but under the circumstances a little company was a welcome thing.

* * *

Within the hour, they had about five shopping carts full of food, bathroom supplies and a few other items pushed up to the front door.  Zoe found herself enjoying Doctor Caswell's company and the Doctor discovered how much this girl loved to laugh, and she took every opportunity to say something to make that happen.

Still brandishing his weapon, Sergeant Morris strode through the front door of the store and looked over what they had collected, raising his brow as he nodded.  "Nice job, ladies.  Looks like we'll eat okay for a while."

"We got, like, a hundred cans of Spaghetti-O's!" Zoe reported with girlish enthusiasm.  "We got the ones with the meatballs, too.  Those are my favorites!"

"Sounds good," he commended, then he raised his chin and looked to her with a little suspicion in his eyes.  "Wait a minute. You eat…" his eyes shifted to the doctor.

Rachel raised her brow and informed, "There is quite a bit about this young lady that might surprise you, Tex."

"Well, we're about ready to load up and go," he said straightly, "so let's get with the program."

Zoe watched him turn and stride out and she bit her lip a little, and this did not go unnoticed.

"He is quite a looker, isn't he?" Doctor Caswell asked with a little smile.

Turning her eyes down, Zoe smiled shyly and just shrugged.

"Well," Rachel urged, "we need to get going.  Can you help us load all of this?"

Something very solemn was in the girl's expression as she glanced at the Doctor, and she drew her shoulders up slightly.

"Are you okay?" the Doctor asked as she gently took the girl's shoulder.

"Can, um," Zoe started hesitantly, "um, can I, um…"

Doctor Caswell seemed to know what the girl wanted to ask her, and she seemed to know that she could not somehow, so she raised her brow and said, "I was hoping you could come with us."

Zoe's attention snapped to the doctor and she did not seem to know what to say.

"We have all of the Spaghetti-O's," Rachel pointed out, "so you may as well come with us.  I think Tex would really like you to come, too."

Biting her lip again, Zoe stared back for long seconds before she asked in the voice of a little girl, "Really?"

"I think so," the Doctor confirmed, "and so would I.  So are you coming or do you intend to stay here with the zombies?"

"I'll come!" the girl barked.  "I just have to run to the back to get my stuff and my teddy bear and I'll be right back!"

Rachel watched the girl turn and sprint to the back of the store, and she had a strange little smile on her face as she shook her head.

Outside, the three men in the commando gear stood watch.  Three eight wheeled armored attack vehicles—Strykers—were backed up outside with their rear hatches open.  There were other men out there as well, one each on machine guns on top of the assault vehicles and a few more who had established a perimeter further out.  These were all dressed in jungle camouflage and armed with M-16's.  More men similarly dressed were in the front seats of the Strykers, one driving and a passenger who kept his M-16 directed out the window.

All of these armed men about made Zoe uneasy and as she pushed a shopping cart full of food outside beside Doctor Caswell, she drew her shoulders up as she glanced about with a tense brow and her lips parted nervously.

"Just relax," Rachel advised.  "Nobody's going to hurt you, okay?"

Zoe just nodded and continued to glance about.

In no time they got all five shopping carts pushed inside one of the Strykers and the men closed in the perimeter to mount the machines and be on their way.  None of the men who looked toward the girl did so with anything but mistrust and suspicion.

The gruff sounding man finally removed his gas mask, revealing bushy white eyebrows and a face that had some deep wrinkles in it around the eyes especially.  This was a man of many years of experience in the military and all of them were evident on his face, as was the suspicious look in his eyes as he approached and demanded, "Doctor Caswell, what do you think you're doing?"

"I'm taking her with us," Rachel insisted as she turned to face him.

"You really think that's a good idea?" he grumbled.

"First of all, Colonel," she began with a harshness to her words, "yes, I do.  I'll not just leave her here by herself.  Second, she may just hold some of the secrets we've been looking for and with her we may finally have the advantage we've been looking for to stop this epidemic."

The Colonel kept his eyes on the girl as he seemed to consider.

"She can ride with me in the truck with the supplies," Rachel offered.

"We can't afford anything happening to you," the Colonel pointed out.  He considered a moment more, then he rubbed his mouth and face with his hand and barked, "Corporal Jackson."

One of the men in camouflage ran to him, brandishing an M-16 and smartly reported, "Sir!"

"This moaner's coming with us," the Colonel informed.  "Get her cuffed and strapped into Ranger 2, and make sure she's secure."

"Now wait a minute!" Rachel shouted.

"Doctor!" the Colonel shouted back.  "I'm allowing your pet zombie to come with us.  She either gets secure for the ride or I shoot her and leave her here.  Your call."

Zoe whimpered and took the Doctor's hand.

Rachel's eyes radiated anger and defiance as she stared back up at the Colonel, who was half a foot taller than she was, then she half turned and looked to the girl, then down, and she nodded, conceding, "Fine."  Her eyes slid back to the Colonel and she insisted, "I don't want her mistreated."

The Colonel looked to the corporal and nodded, then he turned and strode away, toward the other Stryker.

As the corporal slung his weapon over his shoulder and removed a set of handcuffs from behind him, Zoe's eyes were wide with fear as she watched him, turning to keep facing him and resisting even after he took her wrist and twisted it to turn her back.

Doctor Caswell took the girl's shoulders and held her firmly, ordering, "Zoe.  Zoe!  Look at me!"

Tears streamed from Zoe's eyes as she whined, "But I didn't do anything wrong!  I'll pay for the stuff I took in the store, I promise!  I was just hungry!"  She turned her head and looked behind her as best she could as the handcuffs loudly buzzed around her wrist.

Rachel took the girl's head in her hands and turned her attention forcibly back to her.  "Zoe, listen to me.  You didn't do anything wrong, okay?  This is just a precaution to make certain nobody gets hurt.  It isn't your fault.  Just relax, Honey.  It will be all right."

Zoe kept her gaze on the doctor's as her other wrist was tightly cuffed, then she lowered her eyes and nodded, her jaw quivering as she conceded in a whisper, "Okay."

In no time they had her inside the Stryker and strapped tightly in her seat with a four point harness that had two straps over her shoulders meeting a buckle that connected the two straps that met over her hips.  She could barely move at all and it was clear that this setup was meant for prisoners.  She kept her head down and would look at no one, just the floor in front of her and her gray, bare feet held closely together close to her seat.  She did not feel like she had done anything wrong, anything that would warrant being treated like this.  It was upsetting, simply adding to the trauma she had experienced over the last four days.

Doctor Caswell took the seat beside her and the big man they called Tex took the other.

As the machines lurched forward and their journey began, Zoe was quiet, very reserved and huddled herself as small as she could as best she could.

"Can I see what you have in your bag?" Rachel asked as pleasantly as she could manage.

Hesitantly, the girl just shrugged.

Doctor Caswell rose from her seat and unsteadily made her way to the shopping basket that had Zoe's teddy bear and sack.  The moving Stryker made this a chore but she made it, got the sack and sat back down.  Rummaging through, she raised her brow and a "Hmm…" sounded from her.  She extracted the toothbrush, the deodorant, then the first bottle of pills, and this she studied for a moment.  She squinted slightly as she read, "Atomoxetine.  Huh."  She looked to the girl and said, "This explains a lot.  Why do you take these?"

Zoe shrugged again and mumbled, "It is supposed to help me cope with stuff."

"Kind of levels you out?" Rachel pressed gently.

With another little nod, Zoe confirmed as best she could, "I guess so."

Rachel nodded back ever so slightly as she looked back to the bottle.  "This could also explain even more.  It looks like we have some work to do when we get back."

* * *

Zoe had never liked hospitals and she found herself being escorted through one by a doctor and a soldier, both dressed in black commando gear.  And she was in handcuffs.  The looks and stares from those people who milled about, mostly those in medical scrubs, police uniforms or soldier's camouflage, did not bother her as much as the prospect of another examination, or worse, getting a shot!

The place was, of course, clean, mostly white and very sterile looking.  Checkpoints were ever so often and there were more soldiers about than should have been.  Solders and police and others with guns were encountered many times during her trek deep into the hospital.  An elevator ride took them into the basement, into the area where X-rays and labs were.   This area seemed just as sterile and artificial lighting made it seem even more so.

Her stomach crawled nervously and she glanced about the few times she actually looked up from the floor.

"Just relax," Doctor Caswell advised.  "We're going to see a colleague of mine who may just be able to help you."

The lower level of the hospital was a maze of hallways.  They would go through a lobby and into a room somewhere only to end up in another hallway.

"What time is it?" Zoe asked in a slight voice.

Rachel glanced at her.  "What, Honey?"

"What time is it?" the girl repeated.  "I have to take my medicine at seven, after dinner.  Dinner is at six and I have to take my medicine right after.  Right after."

Tex asked, "Are you hungry?"

She was, but only shrugged.

"Feel like eating brains?" he asked with a teasing tone.

Zoe glanced at him and grimaced, snarling back, "That's nasty."

"Just kidding," he assured.

"She won't get it," Doctor Caswell informed with a disapproving tone.  "Trust me on this."

He shrugged.  "Sure, Doc."

They finally approached a door that was different from the others.  No door handle, no windows and a keypad of some kind to the right.  Doctor Caswell removed a card from her pocket and waved it over the keypad, there was a beep and the doors hissed open.

Inside was an elaborate laboratory, a spacious place with many work stations, computers, jars and bottles of liquids and powders in glass door cabinets.  Two examination tables were in the middle of the room, each with an array of lights overhead.  Metal instrument tables sat at each as well, tables that were covered with light blue cloths to conceal what lay on them.  A desk at the far end to the right looked out of place.  It was an attractive oak desk with comfortable looking cushioned wooden chairs sitting on the opposite side from where the tall back chair of the same design was occupied by a simple looking man in a white lab coat, a man who wore thick rimmed black glasses and had thinning black hair that had gone silver at his temples.  He looked up at them as they entered and his eyes widened.  Slowly, he stood and shifted his glasses as if to focus better, his mouth hanging open as his gaze was fixed on the girl who was being brought to him.

Zoe did not study him for long before turning her eyes down again, and even as she heard him approach with slow, hesitant steps, she would not look up again.

"Doctor Kavorski," Rachel greeted.  "We have someone here we thought you should meet."

"Amazing," he breathed as he approached.

Having seen many doctors in her life and having been poked and prodded, tested and retested until there was simply nothing left to check for, Zoe was used to this kind of treatment.  But this time she did not have the comfort of her parents, she did not know these people and she was handcuffed!  Aside from that, she still did not understand what was going on, what was happening, or why this was being done to her.  She had no way to.  Even as Doctor Kavorski pulled on a rubber glove and lifted her chin to look into her face, she would not look at him, instead keeping her eyes directed across the room.

"I'll need to give her a full examination right away," Kavorski insisted.  "I'm stunned here.  A zombie with green eyes."

Zoe insisted in a meek voice, "I'm not a zombie."

Kavorski drew a breath, taking a step back as he stared at her with wide eyes, then he shifted his gaze to Caswell.

Rachel took a bottle of the girl's pills from her pocket and tossed them to the other doctor.  "I think we may just have a key right here."

Catching the pills, he adjusted his glasses again as he read the label, then his eyes slid to Doctor Caswell.

"She retains all of her cognitive abilities," Rachel informed, "and she does not rely on a diet of raw meat or living victims.  In fact, her diet seems rather normal for a girl her age."

"I like Spaghetti-O's," the girl said in a low voice, her eyes fixed on the floor before her.

With a slow nod, Doctor Kavorski said, "So do I.  I like them a lot.  Doctor Caswell, perhaps we should get her strapped to a table and get this examination going."

Zoe tensed up, drawing her shoulders up as she shook her head.

Gently rubbing the girl's back, Rachel assured, "It's only a precaution, Zoe.  We aren't going to hurt you."  She looked to the sergeant and asked, "Mind giving us a hand with her?"

He glanced at the girl and stammered, "Um…  Uh, you sure that's appropriate?  She's just a kid."

"Under the circumstances," Doctor Kavorski insisted as he took the girl's other arm from the soldier, "I don't think it will matter.  She may just unlock some of the secrets we've been looking for."

Zoe was taken to the first examination table and Rachel turned her by the arm, ordering, "Okay, let's get her undressed.  Sergeant, I need you to take those handcuffs off of her and hold her while we get her prepped."

A little whimper escaped the girl and she bowed her head again as she started to cry.

Tex took her under the chin with his gloved hand and raised her eyes to his, an authoritative tone to his voice as he ordered, "Don't give us no problems, Kiddo, or no ice cream after supper."

Drawing a deep gasp, Zoe's eyes lit up and she barked, "There's ice cream?"

A little smile touched his lips and he nodded, confirming, "Three flavors of soft serve and two different kinds of cones."

"And I can have some after we eat dinner?" she pressed.

The doctors exchanged puzzled looks.

"If," Tex stressed, "you cooperate and let these doctors give you a physical."

She nodded eagerly and turned her back to him, informing, "I really like strawberry!  Is there strawberry?"

He smiled again and took the keys from his pocket, inserting one into the handcuffs as he assured, "There's strawberry.  That's my favorite, too."

As soon as her hands were free, she pulled them in front of her and stripped her shirt off, then she reached for the belt around her waist, unbuckling it quickly before she fumbled with the button to her shorts.

Tex looked to Doctor Caswell as the girl stripped completely, and he raised his brow.

She smiled back and shrugged.  "You do have your way with the girls, Sergeant."

Once Zoe had stripped down, folded her clothing and undergarments and laid them on the instrument table, she hopped up onto the examination table and grasped the edges with both hands as she sat there and looked to Doctor Caswell.  "Do you need to test my reflexes with that little hammer first?  My doctor does that."

Doctor Kavorski moved the blue cover and the girl's clothing from the instrument table and advised, "Perhaps a little later.  Let's get you lying flat and we'll see what we have."

"Okay," the girl complied as she lay to her back and put her feet on the other end.  "This thing's cold," she complained.  Laying her head down, she asked, "May I have a pillow?"

Kavorski looked to his colleague and informed, "She's cold.  How long ago was she bitten?"

"Four days," Rachel confirmed as she reached to the edge of the table, underneath.

Zoe tensed up again as the two doctors, now standing on opposite sides of the table, wrapped padded restraints around her wrists and buckled them tightly.  She drew a deep breath, feeling herself become afraid again as she looked to Tex with begging eyes and she asked, "Do you really have to do that?"

"It's just a precaution," Rachel assured as she and Kavorski went to the other end of the table.

Zoe felt similar restraints being wrapped around her ankles and something pulled tightly over her knees.  The whole time she kept her eyes on Tex, hoping that he would intervene and not allow them to strap her down.

Doctor Kavorski had one more to put on her and her head whipped around as he took it from under the examination table.  It was bigger and had two rings in the sides.

Kavorski looked to Tex and asked, "Sergeant, would you mind holding her head down?"

Horror was in the girl's eyes as she looked back to Tex, and she whimpered, her mouth quivering, and tears filled her eyes again.

The big man approached and took her jaw in his powerful hand as he looked into her eyes and countered, "I won't need to, because she's gonna be good so that she can have that ice cream later."

The promise of the ice cream distracted her from what she was doing and she raised her brow a little as she looked back at him.

He raised his brow and urged, "Right?"

She nodded in his grip and confirmed, "Right.  I like strawberry."

Doctor Kavorski slipped the last cuff around her neck and buckled it, then he reached for a nylon strap that was under the table.  It was adjustable with a single pull and had a clasp that he quickly connected to the collar.  Moving quickly to the other side, he took another and clasped it in place, pulling it tight.

"Do we muzzle her?" Doctor Caswell asked.

"I don't think so," Sergeant Tex answered, still looking down at the girl.  "She's okay now.  Just do what you gotta do."

The doctors looked to each other, then Caswell informed, "Okay, Sergeant, I guess we're done with you for now.  You can go and get something to eat, or whatever you military people do when you're off duty."

Panic began to well up in the girl again and she whimpered, "Don't go."

Tex raised his chin slightly and asked, "You want me to stay?"

Zoe nodded in quick motions.

He looked to Caswell and suggested, "It might make your job a little easier if she's at ease."

"I think it will be fine," Kavorski assured.  "Why don't you hold her hand and talk to her while we…"  His eyes narrowed and he strode to the other end of the table, looking down at her feet.  "I need to gauge her reaction to something."  He grabbed onto her foot with one hand and scratched the bottom of it with the other.

Zoe broke out into hysterical giggles and struggled against the bonds holding her, then she screamed in laughter, finally squealing, "Stop!"

Kavorski did, and once again he turned his eyes to his colleague.  "Well, we know this one's ticklish.  Make a note."

"What does that mean?" Tex asked.

Rachel answered as she scribbled in a notebook, "She isn't supposed to be.  The virus should have rewritten her entire brain by now and knocked out most of her sensory nerves, but…"  She shook her head.  "I have a feeling we're about to prove my theory."

The examination took a long time, but Kavorski and Tex kept breaking up the tension in different ways, ways only a playful little girl could respond to.

Zoe was eventually unstrapped and allowed to get herself dressed, but they gave her hospital scrubs to dress in as they wanted to examine and then wash the clothing she had been found in.  The scrubs fit her a little big, but she did not seem to mind.  They were pink with cartoon designs on them and she enjoyed wearing them.  With surgical booties on her feet, she combed her hand through her hair and looked up at Tex, offering a big smile as she asked, "I was good, right?"

He nodded and confirmed, "Yeah, you were good."

"What time is it?" she asked.

Kavorski checked his watch and replied, "Two minutes after six."  He continued scribbling in his note pad and inquired, "Do you have somewhere to be?"

She looked down and counted on her fingers, "Six is dinner time, then I have to take my medicine, then I have to shower, and then I get to watch TV before I go to bed."

His eyes sliding to his colleague, Kavorski raised his brow and observed, "She clings to the same routine she always has.  I think tomorrow we'll test her for Asperger's Syndrome and then give her a brain scan to see what's going on in there."

"I have Asperger's," Zoe informed almost grimly.  "I have pills that are supposed to even me out.  Mom says I shouldn't miss taking my pills otherwise I'll have a meltdown."

Doctor Kavorski nodded to her and asked, "Can you remember on your own?"  When she nodded, he looked to Tex and said, "Both of her medications are on the instrument table.  Just make sure she takes them."  He looked back to the girl and asked, "Are you hungry?"

She nodded again and informed, "It's almost dinner time, then Tex promised me I could have ice cream."

"Very good," the Doctor commended.  He looked to Caswell and advised, "I don't think it would be wise to lock her up with the others.  Why don't we see about a secure room where we can keep an eye on her?"

"How about ICU," Rachel suggested.  "We have a guard's station right there and we can train cameras on her to keep watch just in case something happens."

He nodded again and agreed, "Sounds good."  Looking to the big soldier, he raised his brow and asked, "Would you mind taking her to get something to eat?"

Tex did not seem very enthusiastic about the assignment, but he looked into the girl's hopeful green eyes and nodded, assuring, "Yeah, I'll take care of her.  You mind calling the Colonel and letting him know?"

"Will do," Kavorski assured.

* * *

The hospital cafeteria was about half filled with survivors and soldiers who were having dinner, and all conversation suddenly stopped as Tex escorted his little zombie ward into the dining area.  This was a spacious room with seating for over a hundred.  The brightly colored carpet was in intricate designs, the wallpaper was bright and cheery and the lighting was not too bright, setting the perfect mood for an evening meal.

Zoe did not notice the looks people gave her, and was really not even interested.  She carried her tray to the table the big soldier directed her to and set it down, then sat down and looked to the meal that was prepared for her.  As she saw him sit down and pick up his fork, she insisted, "We have to say grace before we can eat."

He froze and locked his gaze on her, then he raised his brow.

* * *

It was decided to move her to a hospital suite on the second floor and away from more sensitive parts of the resistance operation.  This was a spacious room with a full bath and a window that overlooked one of the carefully landscaped gardens right outside.  The bed was perfectly made and the girl's scrubs lay neatly folded where she had left them.  The two doctors waited by the bed.  Kavorski still scribbled in his note pad and Rachel leaned on the bed with her arms folded and watched the half open bathroom door.  The sounds of a shower were coming from there, a lot of splashing.

Doctor Kavorski looked up from his note pad toward the bathroom, asking, "So how long is she going to stay in there?"

Caswell shrugged.  "She's a teenage girl, so God only knows."

Sergeant Tex entered with his weapon slung over his shoulder and Zoe's clothes neatly folded in his hand, and he stopped right inside the door, which was only a few feet from the bathroom door.  Glancing at the bathroom, he looked to the doctors and asked, "She's still in there?"

They both just nodded.

As if responding to his voice, the shower turned off and the curtain was loudly opened, and all eyes went that way.  No more sound could be heard for long seconds, then a sniff and what sounded like the girl sobbing.

With no clothing or towel to cover her, Zoe pulled the door all the way open, her eyes finding Tex right away.  She rushed to him and wrapped her arms around him, burying her face in his chest as she wept.  She was still wet from her shower and her body quaked with sobs as she cried.

He looked bewildered and embarrassed as he looked back to the doctors with uncharacteristically wide eyes, holding his hands away from the gray, naked girl who clung stubbornly to him.

"It won't come off!" she cried.  "I washed as hard as I could and it won't come off!"

"Wha…  Um…" he stammered.  "What won't come off?"

"The gray on me!"  she shouted.  "It's all over me and it won't come off!"

He placed his free hand hesitantly on her back and looked to Doctor Caswell, clearly not knowing what to do.

The Doctor huffed a deep breath and shook her head, pushing off of the bed as she made her way to the bathroom.  "I think it's medication time."

The colonel strode into the room, dressed in his camouflage field attire with a pistol at his side, and stopped just inside the doorway and barked, "Sergeant, what the hell are you doing?"

Getting Zoe calmed down and into bed was something of an undertaking, but she was finally dressed in the scrubs they had found for her and tucked in beneath the sheet and blanket.  Her medication seemed to be working and her hysterics faded away.  With the lights out and only the light from the hallway illuminating the room, everything seemed peaceful as Sergeant Tex and Doctor Kavorski stood by the door and awaited Doctor Caswell, who stood by the bed with her elbow leaning on it.

As she combed her fingers through the girl's hair, Rachel soothed, "Shh.  Just close your eyes and try to get some sleep, okay?"

Zoe stared back at her and just nodded.  The expression she wore was one that could often be found on a little girl, not a teenager of seventeen years.  She was clearly frightened and confused and in a slight voice she asked, "Can we go to my house tomorrow and get my parents and my brother?"

Nodding hesitantly, Rachel assured, "We'll look into that, okay?  You just get some sleep tonight and we'll talk about what we're going to do tomorrow."

"Okay," the girl whispered.  As she watched Doctor Caswell turn and stride for the door, she suddenly barked, out, "Can you leave a light on?"

Rachel and the two men exchanged looks, then she glanced at the girl, reached into the bathroom and turned the light on, then she closed the door nearly all the way, leaving it open about a foot before she waggled her fingers at the girl and left the room behind the men, leaving the door to the room open about a foot as well.

* * *

The conference room was clearly designed to be comfortable with padded chairs surrounding the oval table, paintings on the walls and thin carpet on the floor.  There were two doors, one into the room and one that was closed and led into an office at the back of the room.  Two windows on one wall gave a good few of the outside and the fluorescent lights overhead illuminated it well.

Sitting at the head of the conference table was the Colonel, who flipped through reports as the others got settled.  Doctor Caswell sat beside him, Doctor Kavorski across from her, a lieutenant beside Kavorski and Sergeant Tex beside Caswell.

Looking up from the reports, the Colonel swept his gaze from left to right and started, "Okay, boys and girls, here's the situation:  We have a lot of movement from the local zombies here in the city and we're sure that about eighty percent of the population is either dead or infected.  Word from the Pentagon is that most of the world is infected and those of us who aren't are being hunted by those who are.  We also know that if they don't feed regularly they tend to starve and can't continue for more than about thirty days without food.  That's the good news."

Doctor Kavorski continued for him, "We know they are kept going by a high protein diet and that they can get it almost anywhere.  They don't just eat us, but animals as well, fish and cattle and whatever they can get their hands on.  Bovine creatures and other vegetarians are not affected, only meat eaters.  Thankfully, we don't have reports that rodents are affected at all and the virus does not appear to be transmitted by mosquitoes or fleas or other parasites of that nature.  It seems to be only transmitted through the bite of an infected subject."  He looked to Doctor Caswell.

Rachel had her reading glasses in her hand as she stared down at her own reports, and she drew a deep breath before she spoke.  "Here's what we know:  The virus attacks the brain first, and we also know that the infected tend to want to eat the brain of their victim first.  We have theories about why, but the bottom line is that is where the virus wants to go first.  Anyone who is attacked and bitten is already doomed, even if they get away from the zombies.

"It works by going right to the brain, and once there it begins to reorganize the brain and rewrite the cerebellum to make the victim do what it needs for it to do.  It completely destroys all cognitive ability and conscious thought within a few hours, and once the brain is under control then it quickly reproduces using brain tissue that it doesn't need, like the cerebral cortex, and this produces a new virus, one that goes down into the body following the spinal cord, spinal nerves and such.  The heart and other vital organs are taken over, metabolism is virtually shut down and the virus controls the body from its central command."

"The brain," the lieutenant concluded.

"Exactly," Doctor Caswell confirmed.  "It's so fast that any effort to inoculate an infected person is futile.  Vaccines to build the body's immune system could take decades to develop."

"We don't have that kind of time," the Colonel grumbled.  "We're facing the extinction of the human race within six months if we don't find some way to stop it."

The Sergeant raised his chin and grimly informed, "It seems the best way to stop it is to kill every zombie out there, and that ain't looking too promising.  We can machine gun the hell out of one, but unless we score a critical head shot they just keep coming."

"And their bodies heal in a matter of hours," Doctor Kavorski informed, "sometimes minutes if the wound isn't too severe.  They seem to quit healing if they haven't fed well, but otherwise we're looking at creatures we have a hard time killing."

The Colonel's eyes slid to Kavorski.  "And then there's the one you have downstairs.  You said they lose all cognitive ability in the first few hours after they're infected.  Why hasn't that one?"

Rachel folded her hands on the table and leaned forward, answering, "We have a working theory on that and we're going to test her more tomorrow to see how true it is."

"And what's your theory?" the Colonel growled.

"Colonel," she began, "are you familiar with Asperger's Syndrome?"  When he shook his head, she continued, "Asperger's is a high functioning form of autism.  In autistic people, the brain works differently, and we think that the virus was unable to effectively rewrite her brain because of it.  In Zoe's case, we know that the virus got into her brain and did what it could, but that initial virus spawns others that have different tasks in the body, and then it dies off.  Its lifespan only seems to be a few hours, so it rewrote what it could, but then it had to move on to the next phase.  Her body did succumb to the zombosis, but after that her brain continued to try and recover.  While she's still fundamentally a zombie, she is also still an autistic seventeen year old girl who is subject to all that comes with it."

"Like?" the Colonel asked with some suspicion in his voice.

Rachel answered, "Well, those with autism follow certain routines, and they follow them rather aggressively.  If those routines are disrupted then they…  Well, they are subject to emotional meltdowns.  Zoe is on medication to help control these outbursts of anger and frustration as most others are and we can't be sure if it is the medication or the autism that stopped the virus from rewriting her brain, so at this point we are keeping her on it."

"All of the scientific mumbo jumbo aside," the Colonel growled, "what kind of threat does she pose to us here?  And why is she not restrained like the others in the lab are?"

"She's asleep," Doctor Caswell replied.

Kavorski added, "We know that zombies don't sleep.  They will go inactive after they've fed and sometimes if they are unable to find food, but actual sleep is not something we have observed in them.  Zoe drifted off into full REM sleep in about twenty minutes, just like anyone else would."

"And asked us to leave a light on," Sergeant Tex said.  "I haven't seen anything beyond her appearance that even hints at her being a moaner."

"Yet, Sergeant Morris," the Colonel added.  "What I need to know is will she suddenly become like the rest of them and try to eat someone without warning?"

Kavorski shrugged and admitted, "There's no way to know for sure.  It's been almost five days and she's still mentally and emotionally normal, normal for an autistic girl, anyway."

A slight smile curled Rachel's mouth as she stared down at her papers and added, "I think she even has a little crush on Sergeant Morris."

This did not bring a welcome expression from the Sergeant, but others in the room laughed under their breath.

Doctor Caswell continued, "She wants to go to her house tomorrow and see if her parents are all right.  I think we could find some vital clues there to help us fight this thing."

The lieutenant added, "There's also been quite a bit of zombie activity there, so it might be a good opportunity to take a platoon in and wipe some of them out before they discover us holed up in the hospital."

"We don't need another Chicago or Vegas," the Colonel grumbled.

"What if there are still people out there expecting help from us?" Doctor Caswell asked.

Sergeant Morris nodded and agreed, "I think it might be a good idea to send patrols out and look for strongholds where people might be trying to defend themselves."

"I'll bet that's where we're seeing the most activity," the Lieutenant suggested.  "We go to those areas and I'll bet we'll find some people who are hanging on.  We might even be able to take out a good number of moaners all at once."

"We'll work on it," the Colonel assured.  "First thing we'll need to do is visit the armory over at the base again and get more weapons and munitions, then we can think about arming others who have good defensible positions and try to get more of a network established.  Lieutenant, start working up a battle plan to retake the base, get us some more firepower and build this resistance network.  If we play our cards right we may even be able to take the whole damn city back."  He stood and ordered, "Okay, people.  Let's get some shut eye and get back to work in the morning."  An ominous look was on his face as he scanned the people who were just standing.  "I want this city under control and back in the hands of the living by the end of the month.  That means we have a hell of a lot of work to do."

"And Zoe?" Rachel asked.

His eyes slid to her and he nodded.  "We'll find some way to use her to our advantage."

CHAPTER 3

Zoe automatically woke at about the same time every morning and at just after six, as she lay curled up on her side beneath the sheet and thin blanket of the hospital bed.  Facing the window, she slowly opened her eyes, looking to the early morning glow that was outside.  Without looking at the clock, she knew it was time to get up.

She drew a deep breath and pushed herself up, rubbing her eyes as she swung her feet to the floor.  In a moment she was fully awake and alert and she looked around her.  The routine she was used to following was still something she could look forward to and she slipped out of bed and walked to the bathroom to wash her face, brush her teeth and take care of the other business she needed to in the morning.  When she emerged, she saw her shorts and pink tee shirt lying on a chair across the room and stripped off the scrubs she wore to put them on.

Once she was dressed, she padded to the door and gingerly pulled it open, finding two soldiers right outside who trained their weapons on her as soon as they could see her.

Her eyes shifted from one to the next and she cringed slightly, drawing her shoulders up as she asked in a meek voice, "Is Tex or Rachel up yet?"

They took her to the hospital lobby, which was now a staging area for the Zombie Response Team.  A dozen soldiers were preparing to go out, checking gear, loading weapons and assembling the equipment they would take with them.  A few comfortable chairs remained, but most of the furnishings in the middle of the room had been moved out and replaced with three rows of tables with folding legs, and this is where most of the equipment was laid out.  The front of the information desk had weapons lined up across it with the butt stocks on the floor and the barrels held six inches apart by some keepers that had been screwed in place there.  It was a strange mix of welcoming comfort and military readiness.

As they stepped off of the elevator and into the lobby, all activity stopped and everyone's attention found them.  Zoe was oblivious as she saw the one she was looking for, and she hurried over to him as he picked up an empty magazine to start filling with bullets.  Reaching him, she lowered her eyes and shrugged her shoulders up slightly, grasping a lock of hair with one hand that she began twisting in her fingers.

"Hey there, Kiddo," he greeted.

She waggled her fingers at him, still staring at the floor as she said, "Hi.  Um, it's breakfast time."

"Oh," he said with a nod.  "Well, I ate about an hour ago, so I'm good."

Zoe's shoulders drooped slightly and she mumbled, "Oh.  Okay."  She turned toward the elevator and padded that way as she said in a low voice, "Bye."

"Zoe," a woman's voice called.

Recognizing that voice as Rachel's, Zoe stopped halfway to the elevator door and turned to see Doctor Caswell, back in black commando gear, striding toward her.

"Maybe you can help us," the Doctor suggested.  "Do you want to help?"

Zoe shrugged and said in a meek voice, "Okay."  She was still staring at the floor.

Another soldier approached them, one brandishing an M-16, and he looked down to the girl, his eyes narrowing as he snarled, "How do you expect a zombie to be of any help to us?  We're supposed to be killing them, not asking them for advice."

Drawing her shoulders up again, Zoe backed away and tried to turn to the elevator, but his gloved hand grabbed her arm and spun her back around.

"Got an appetite for brains, zombie?" he spat.  When she just cringed and did not answer, he pushed her back and trained his weapon on her, pressing the muzzle against her head as he barked, "I have a problem with you being here among the living.  Maybe I'll fix that."

Rachel ordered, "Lower that weapon and get away from her."  When he just looked toward her, her lips drew away from her teeth and she loudly said, "Now, Private!"

"I don't think I take orders from you, lady," he informed.

Sergeant Morris informed from behind him, "You do take orders from me, Private.  Now sling that weapon and get back to your detail."

The private withdrew his weapon and turned around.  Quite a bit shorter than the Sergeant he squared off against, he still looked up at him without showing any intimidation and countered, "Sure thing, Sarge.  We wouldn't want your little moaner girlfriend to get the wrong idea, would we?"

This clearly irritated Morris and he took a step closer, looming over the smaller man as he said in a voice that would remind one of a coming storm, "You got something to say, grunt?"

With a shrug, the private replied, "Not at all, Sarge.  I just prefer my women a little more… I don't know, alive.  Of course, that jail bait prom age moaner you got—"

Tex poked the smaller man hard in the chest.  "You might want to be real careful around me, Junior, or I may just introduce you to some moaners who like it a little rough, if you know what I mean."  He took another half step toward the private, forcing him to retreat a step, and he said in a low voice, "You get out of line with me one time and I'll bleed you and leave your ass out there for a little moaner buffet, you get me?"

The fear in the private's eyes was evident, but still he smiled and took a step back, assuring, "Just havin' some fun with ya, Sarge.  You know I got your back."  With a little laugh, he turned and strode back to the tables with the equipment.

Seemingly oblivious to the exchange, Zoe smiled and pointed to Morris' back as she exclaimed, "Those are my initials!"

Once again, all activity and talking ceased and everyone looked her way.

Her attention stayed on Sergeant Morris as she said, "Z. R. T.  Zoe Rebecca Templeton."

One of the other soldiers still checking equipment pointed out, "Well, it's good to know we finally have us a mascot."

Zoe was taken to the conference room by Doctor Caswell and Tex and there they met with the Colonel.  When everyone was seated, it was the Doctor who spoke first.

"Okay, Zoe," Rachel started, "we need to know a few things about what happened at the grocery store.  You were in there with several other zombies, right?"

Zoe shook her head and corrected, "I was there for a few days by myself.  They came in the same day you did and I was really scared."

The Colonel asked, "Did any of them try to attack you?"

Looking down to the table, Zoe tried to remember, then she shook her head.  "No sir.  They wanted to get to the deli I think.  One of them grabbed me but I think he just wanted to move me out of the way.  I bumped into one and he just walked around me.  I was still pretty scared."

"Zombies won't eat other zombies," Sergeant Morris pointed out, "even pretty little zombies who aren't completely one of them."

Zoe bit her lip and began twisting that lock of hair, a smile on her face as she just stared at the table before her.

"Could be useful," the Colonel concluded.  "You think she could recon areas for us before we send in troops?"

Looking that way, Zoe asked, "What does that mean?"

"That means," he explained, "you go in first and tell us what you see, that way if there are any zombies in the area you tell us how many so that we'll know how to respond."

"But what if they're there?" the girl whined.

"They won't hurt you," Rachel assured.  "To them, you're just another zombie."

"Is that why I'm all gray?" Zoe asked as a little girl would.

"Yes," the Doctor answered straightly.  Folding her hands on the table, she leaned toward her and said, "Look, Zoe.  You could really help us, a lot more than you realize.  You're the most important thing to happen to our operation since this whole thing started."

"I am?" the girl asked in a meek voice.

Sergeant Morris confirmed, "Sure you are!  We've been looking for someone the zombies don't want to bother with, and then you came along.  Think you can help us out?"

Her eyes slid to him and that tight smile took her mouth again.  Shrugging her shoulders up, she bowed her head slightly and assured, "Okay."

"That's what we're looking for," the Colonel barked.  "Okay, Princess.  We're sending you in with Sergeant Morris' team this morning.  We think there may be survivors in the mall about a mile from here and you're going in to check it out.  If you find zombies then we'll want to know where they are and how many.  Morris will tell you everything else you need to know on the way there.  Now, do you know how to use a rifle?"

She shook her head and answered, "No Sir."

"Have you ever fired a pistol?"

Zoe shook her head.

The Colonel raised his bushy eyebrows.  "Combat knife?  Slingshot?  Can you at least hurl insults?"

The girl just shrugged.

He huffed a deep breath and looked to the Sergeant, shaking his head, then he looked to the girl again and asked, "How about a radio?  Can you use a walkie talkie?"  When she nodded this time, he leaned back in his chair and grumbled, "Well, I guess that's all you'll need." He looked to Sergeant Morris and informed, "A-Company has already left for the armory to get us more weapons and ammo.  I need that mall reconned thoroughly and cleared of any moaners you find, and secure any survivors."

"Yes, Sir," the Sergeant confirmed with a slight nod.

She glanced at the Colonel and meekly said, "I haven't had breakfast or my pill yet."

He growled a sigh and looked to Doctor Caswell.  "Doctor, get her something she can eat on the Stryker and get her whatever pill she takes."  Turning his attention to the Sergeant, he stood and barked, "I want you rolling in thirty.  Dismissed."

* * *

Zoe found herself strapped into the back of a Stryker again, but this time with a certain sense of importance.  She was in the machine in the lead and would be the first one inside the mall.  Still in her shorts and pink tee shirt, she was sure to stand out inside the mall, and her attire was not lost on the other soldiers, who did not seem to trust her at all and their frequent, disapproving looks only reinforced this.  She barely noticed.  Her attention was fixed on Sergeant Morris, who sat beside her, as he told her what she would need to know.

"Just don't take any unnecessary risks," he ordered.  "If it looks like they are going to come after you then you get your butt back to the Stryker and we'll take care of them from there, got it?"

She nodded and assured, "Yes, Sir."

The machine turned hard and stopped, then it backed up for some unknown distance and everyone readied their weapons.

Zoe felt that uneasy crawl in her stomach and looked to the Sergeant for reassurance, which she got with a nod.

The lower hatch opened and she slowly padded out of the machine, finding herself looking at the front doors of a mall she had been to many times.  Looking back at the soldiers who watched her leave, she felt herself becoming anxious as the ramp closed and she found herself alone out there.  She drew a deep breath and looked down to the radio she held tightly in her hand, and she raised it to her mouth and pushed the button as instructed, calling, "Hello?  Sergeant Tex?"

"Go ahead," the radio answered in his voice.

"Hi," she greeted.  "It's Zoe.  I'm going to go inside now, okay?"

"Roger that," he replied.

She blinked, lowering her brow, then she keyed the radio up again and corrected, "No sir, it's Zoe.  I'm going into the mall now."

There were a few long seconds of silence, and when he came onto the radio again there was laughing in the background and he was trying to compose himself as he said, "Okay, Zoe.  Stay in contact."

She hooked the radio on her pocket and walked hesitantly to the front doors of the mall.

The doors were still unlocked and she pushed on the handle of one and strode inside.  Walking slowly, she looked around her, seeing that many of the shop doors were still open, that the cages that were supposed to secure them after closing were still up.  Only a few were down.  The place was a mess and she did not know to guess why.  Merchandise was strewn about it in places, there was broken glass from windows here and there, but nothing really going on otherwise.

Reaching the main pavilion where the two primary aisles crossed each other, she pulled the radio from her belt and keyed it up, calling, "Tex?  It's Zoe."

"Go ahead, Zoe," he replied.

"I'm in the middle," she reported, "and the place is kind of messy, but I don't see anybody."

"Any sign of zombies?" he asked.

She shook her head and scanned the area with a slow sweep of her eyes.

"Zoe?" he summoned.

"Yes?" she replied.

"Do you see any zombies?" he asked again.

She shook her head again, feeling a little afraid being in the open like this.

"Talk to me, Princess," he ordered.

"I'm here," she assured.

"Key up the radio," he said with a little stress in his voice.

"Oh," she mumbled.  Pushing the talk button, she assured, "I'm here, Sergeant Tex."

"What do you see, Kiddo?"

"I don't see anybody," she replied into the radio.

"I need you to talk into the radio every time you answer, okay Princess?"

"Okay," she complied.  "What should I do now?"

"Just make a sweep of the mall," he ordered.  "Give us a picture of what's going on in there and if you see anything out of the ordinary I want you to report in."

"Yes, Sir," she assured.  Hooking the radio back on her pocket, she trekked on, carefully looking around her.

About fifteen minutes later, something caught her eye and she paused.  Her favorite store was hanging wide open and she hesitantly started into it.  She poked around for a while longer and eventually found herself filing through some hanging shirts on a circular rack.  Not finding anything she liked, she wandered on, eventually ending up near the shoe section where she looked over some of the running shoes in the women's aisle.  Looking down to her bare feet, she looked to a shoe she liked and searched for a box in her size, and in a moment she found one.

She sat on the bench in the middle of the aisle and laced them both, then looked around her for socks.

A few minutes later, as she stood in front of a mirror to admire the pink running shoes she had found, she flinched as the radio sounded off again.

"Come in, Zoe," Sergeant Morris called.

Still looking into the mirror, she took the radio from her pocket and held it to her mouth, answering, "Yes?"

"Have you found anything?" he asked.

"Found some really great shoes!" she reported with a tone of girlish enthusiasm.

"We're looking for zombies, Kiddo," he reminded patiently.

"I haven't found any of those yet," she informed.  "I'll keep looking."

Wandering the mall again, she felt a little better with her new shoes on and was even a little more confident as she looked around her and studied what she saw.

Having finished the lower level, she found herself at the bottom of the stairs to the upper level and reached for her radio again, calling, "Sergeant Tex?"

"Go ahead, Princess," he replied.

"I'm done downstairs and I didn't see any zombies so I'm going to go upstairs and see what's up there.  I'll call you from the food court, okay?"

"Okay, Kiddo.  Stay in contact."

"Yes, Sir," she complied.

Zoe crept upstairs, pausing often to look around her, and finally made it to the top.  She had been to this mall many times and as she turned left to go to the food court, she froze as she saw all of the cages down.  Considering how many store fronts were still open she found this odd and approached slowly, her eyes darting about as she slowly made progress.  A shuffling sound to the left drew her attention and she turned that way and froze.

Someone was standing behind one of the cages, but with the lights out over there she could only make out a tall, shadowy form.  Remembering what had been talked about in the meeting, she turned that way and slowly approached, her eyes fixed on the form behind the cage as she neared.  A familiar scent caught her nose, something that smelled much like a dead animal on the highway.  She did not like that smell, but something inside her drew her to it, almost as if she craved company from it.

About ten feet away she could see that it was a man, or had been.  Gray skin was ruptured at his cheek and a flap of it hung away to reveal blackened, dead flesh beneath.  The face was even more drawn and hollow than others she had encountered and she found herself staring into blank, whitened eyes both fearfully and with a certain familiarity.

Aside from staring back, the zombie did not respond to her.

Other shadows approached from behind it, their feet shuffling on the floor as a mix of people slowly made their way to the cage, right up to it, and stopped.

Zoe backed away a couple of steps, and knew to count what she saw in front of her.  As she reached for her radio, she noticed the attention of the zombies behind the cage shift to her side and behind her and something cold swept through her.  Spinning around, she saw a man in his twenties in blue jeans, a black tee shirt and brandishing a baseball bat charging at her with his weapon poised to swing at her.  She barked a yelp and backed away as he swung, his weapon barely missing her.  She continued to retreat as he pressed his attack and finally when he swung hard and stumbled, she darted wide around him toward the stairs.  Her shaking hand found the radio and she held it to her mouth, screaming, "Sergeant Tex!"

Someone else who was brandishing a golf club came out of an open shop ahead of her, this time an attractive woman in white pants and a thin yellow tank top, and charged, swinging the club at her head.

Zoe stopped and backed away, looking over her shoulder to see the man with the baseball bat coming at her as well.  The rail of the balcony overlooking the first level was to her right and the food court was to her left, and that was the direction she fled.  Raising the radio to her mouth again, she shouted into it, "Sergeant Tex!  Please!  They're chasing me!"

One of the cages in the food court lifted with a loud, mechanical sound and she stopped and looked that way, seeing yet another man who was dressed in white chef's trousers and a white tee shirt leap over the bar with a meat cleaver in his hand, and his eyes fixed on her!

Finding a clear direction she darted that way, but someone else, another woman who looked very young and appeared to have been a patron at the mall at one time blocked her path.  She had a kitchen knife in her hand, a butcher knife, and her eyes were wild with rage, some kind of bloodlust as she squared off with the girl in front of her.

With a frightened whimper, Zoe spun around to see the man with the cleaver stalking up on her, the man with the baseball bat closing quickly, and the woman with the golf club taking aim with her weapon as she approached.  She turned to face one, then another, and another as they all closed in on her, and she backed into one of the tables and stopped.

The man with the bat yelled as he charged and she dove to the floor, scrambling away through the tables that were set up before she got back to her feet and tried to sprint away.  Another yell, this one from the young woman with the knives came from her left and she looked, then dodged away as the butcher knife slashed by, and she felt it cut into her arm, though it did not seem to hurt.  Turning to face her assailants, she backpedaled away, running into a caged entrance, and that familiar smell of death reached her right as someone from within grabbed onto her shoulder.  She screamed again and spun away, darting aside as the man with the bat swung it hard and barely missed her.  Backing away quicker, she raised the radio to her mouth as he swung again, and this time the bat connected with her hand and knocked the radio from her grip, and she watched it fly the short distance to the wall where it struck the stone tiles there and exploded into many pieces.  Breaths entered her in shrieks now as she looked with wide eyes to the man with the bat, and as he swung again she turned and ran, pushing past the woman with the knives and feeling one of the blades cut into her neck, though again she could not discern pain from the wound.

Her thoughts swirled around getting back to the Stryker where she knew she would be safe and as she ran toward the center pavilion where she knew she would find a wide staircase, she caught movement out of the corner of her eye ahead of her and stopped as she saw another man, this one in a button up shirt that was half open and blue dress trousers, charge out of one of the stores to her right and swing what appeared to be a metal baseball bat at her, and she spun around at a full run to avoid it, this time stumbling.  She crashed to the floor and quickly scrambled back up.  There was a bright flash as she felt something strike the back of her head and she yelled as she went back down, hitting rather hard this time.  Her wits returned slowly as she lay there and she was aware of approaching footsteps.  Rolling to her back, she found her assailants standing over her with their weapons ready.  There was nowhere else to go, and as the first man with the bat seemed to raise his weapon, she balled herself up and covered her head with her arms.

"Hold it!" Sergeant Morris shouted from behind them.

They all spun around and Zoe sat up and looked to see six of the soldiers approaching, and all of them had their weapons trained on the people who had attacked her.  Hearing more footsteps behind her, she turned at the waist and looked that way, seeing four more approaching from that side.

Tex motioned with his weapon to the wall and ordered, "Step away from the zombie.  Drop the hardware and move over there."

All complied, and the man in the black tee shirt turned to face him and barked, "Oh, sure.  The military finally shows up and they're here to look after the zombies."

Another of the soldiers barked, "Shut your pie hole and get against the wall!"

Rachel knelt down beside Zoe and took her shoulder, gently asking, "Are you okay?"

The girl raised a hand to the back of her head and looked to the Doctor, and she just nodded.  Looking to Tex as he knelt down in front of her, she pointed to the closed cage and reported, "I found zombies."

He looked that way and nodded as he looked back to her, commending, "Good job, Princess.  Are you hurt?"

Zoe looked down to her arm, cringing as blackened blood slowly oozed from the cuts there, then she turned horrified eyes up to the Sergeant.

"You'll heal up pretty quick," he assured.  "Probably in an hour you won't ever know you were cut."  He looked over his shoulder and barked, "Medic!  Get her patched up."

"I'm right here," Rachel snarled as she reached behind her for her medical kit.  "We're just going to bandage these real quick so you don't leak everywhere, okay?"  When the girl looked at her, she smiled and winked.

"So what the hell's going on?" one of Zoe's assailants shouted.  "I thought you were supposed to be killing those things!"

One of the solders, holding his weapon on the group, shouted back, "You'll be told what you need to be told when it's time for you to know."

Tex stood and kept his weapon at his side as he strode toward the group and through the line of soldiers who kept them at bay, and he ordered, "Lower your weapons, boys.  Corporal, take them to the Stryker and get ready to go on my orders."  He looked to the man in the suit shirt and asked, "Are there any other survivors in the mall?"

He motioned to the left with his head as the others were led away by the soldiers.  "That way, the mall offices."

"How many?" the Sergeant pressed.

"Eight more," the man answered, "Six kids and a couple of women.  We've been trying to fight these things off for a week.  Where have you guys been?"

"We'll tell you everything when we have a better opportunity to talk," was Tex's answer.  Looking over his shoulder, he barked, "First squad with me."

All of the survivors turned their eyes to the zombie girl as she approached.

Tugging on Sergeant Morris' sleeve, Zoe looked up at him and asked, "Which squad am I on?"

He looked down to her and ordered, "Just stay with me, Princess."

The man's eyes narrowed slightly and he asked, "Isn't she a zombie?"

"She's with us," Tex informed with harsh words.  He looked to the food court, to the zombies that watched the activity from behind the cage, and raised his chin to them.  "Can they get out of there?"

The man also looked, and shook his head.  "We locked them in there four days ago and they haven't gotten out yet.  I think we should just leave them."  He looked to the Sergeant and warned, "We discovered that a whole lot of noise, like yelling, will bring more.  We probably shouldn't stay in the open like this and I'd advise us to leave as soon as we can."

"Way ahead of you," Sergeant Morris assured.  "Get us to these survivors."

* * *

Outside, at the front entrance where the Strykers waited, the last of the mall's survivors were loaded in.  This did not leave enough room for all of the soldiers so Sergeant Morris and his squad plus three others remained behind to make another sweep of the mall, and he ordered before the ramp closed, "Get unloaded and get back here.  If that guy's right then we can expect a whole lot of company in a hurry."

The Corporal smiled slightly and nodded.  "Sounds like the makings of a T.R.E., Sarge.  Just watch your ass in there and stay in contact."

"I'll let you know if we see anything coming," Tex assured.  Turning toward the mall, he motioned with a sweep of his hand and ordered, "First Squad, let's go."  As he entered, he looked down to the girl in pink who trotted to his side, asking, "You sure you wouldn't rather go back?"

Zoe shrugged and smiled at him.  "I want to stay with you."

With a nod, he conceded, "Okay, Kiddo.  Just stay close and keep your eyes open."

Back inside, the squad moved slowly as all eyes scanned every shadow, everywhere they could be attacked from.  Nerves were on edge, but Zoe did not find herself afraid at all anymore.  Walking at Sergeant Morris' side, she was a little giddy inside just to be close to him, just to be included, and her mind strayed from the mission at hand.

"Do you like my shoes?" she asked suddenly, struggling for something to say to him.

He looked down at them and nodded.  "Yeah, they look great."

She nodded back, biting her lip as she folded her hands behind her as she continued to grope for something to talk about.  Social situations were not something she had ever been able to grasp outside of her family and she found this one to be very, very difficult.  "Um… Uh…"

"Did you make it to the other end of the mall?" he asked suddenly.

Zoe shook her head and reported, "I didn't look upstairs on that end.  Those people attacked me before I could get over there from the food court."

He glanced over his shoulder to the soldiers behind him and ordered, "Upstairs.  Half the squad on one side, half on the other."

On the second level, the troops were divided up and moving at a slow, stalking pace toward the other end of the mall, their weapons ready and their eyes vigilant.  While Zoe understood the gravity of what they were doing, other things were on her mind and she could not concentrate on the job they had ahead of them.  Open store fronts were just routine and she hardly gave them a second thought until one of the soldiers stopped and trained his weapon into one.

"Sarge," he hissed.

The squad came to a stop and everyone looked that way.

Sergeant Morris advanced a few steps toward the open store front, staring intently into it as he and his men waited for any movement.

Zoe took his side and also looked, but she did not see anything in there.  Her mind strayed again and she looked up to him, asking, "So is Tex your real name?"

All attention slowly turned on the girl as she stared patiently up at the Sergeant and awaited an answer.

"It's a nickname," he replied.  Looking over his shoulder, he ordered, "Let's check it out.  Stay sharp."

"I'll go," Zoe announced as she strode forward.  "They won't bother me, anyway."  This was less bravery, less looking out for her colleagues and more trying to impress the Sergeant.

"Zoe!" he hissed.

Looking over her shoulder, she assured, "I'll be right back.  This store isn't that big."

She strode in and stopped to look around her, not seeing any movement, then she proceeded at a slow walk the rest of the way in.  This store sold candles and knick knacks, little things that any girl would like to pause and look at, and she did as a display of little unicorn figurines caught her eye.  She picked one up, then she looked to her side as she heard something move, a familiar shuffling sound of feet dragging.  Slowly, she put the little unicorn back and turned that way, calling, "Hello?  Any zombies in there?"

The shuffling stopped.

She neared the back of the store where there was a door that had a sign on it that read Employees Only and she paused.  With that sign there, she was hesitant to go in for fear of getting into trouble.

Something moved right on the other side of the door.

Zoe simply did not know what to do, so she turned around and strode out of the store and right up to Sergeant Morris.

He stared down at her for long seconds and finally prodded, "Well?"

"I heard something," she reported, "but it's behind a door that says employees only.  Do you think I can go in and see what's in there?"

He simply stared back for more long seconds, then finally raised his brow and assured, "Yeah."

"Okay," she complied as she spun around on one heel.  "Be right back."

Not bothering to look around her this time, she strode right up to the door and turned the handle to open it, coming face to face with a woman who had worked there, a woman who appeared to be in her forties who wore a lacy white button up blouse, a flower print skirt that dropped down to her ankles and a necklace that looked like it was made of many, multi colored clear beads that looked like they were made of glass.  Her skin was gray, her eyes were white with little black dots in the middles of them and were sunken in, and her cheeks were hollow and darker gray.

The two zombies just stared at each other for a moment.  There was movement behind the zombie woman and it became clear that there was at least one more in there.  With no expression, Zoe closed the door, turned and strode back out of the store, keeping her eyes low as she rejoined the soldiers.

Stopping right in front of Sergeant Morris, she looked up at him and reported, "Yeah, I found one."

The whole squad tensed.

"I think there might be another one in there with her," she went on.  "They're in the back where the door reads employees only."

"Did they come out?" someone asked from behind the Sergeant.

She shrugged.  "I don't know if they want to.  The first one is just standing at the door so I closed it again."

Morris nodded and looked past her.  "Okay, let's check it out."  He patted Zoe's shoulder as he walked by and ordered, "Stay here, Princess."

She turned and watched Sergeant Morris and the five men with him as they stalked into the store, and she just stood and waited.

Gunfire erupted, very briefly.  There were only a few shots, then silence.

Zoe watched as the soldiers returned from the store and she did not seem to recognize the stress in their eyes nor was she really interested in what had transpired.  Her attention was fully on Sergeant Morris.

As he reached her, he motioned to the soldiers with him and ordered, "Okay, let's move out."

The search resumed and the other soldiers fanned out about six feet apart, but Zoe stayed right at Sergeant Morris' side.  She still struggled for something to say to him and glanced at him often.

"Um," she finally stammered, "uh, so is Tex your first name?"

He smiled slightly, still scanning the area as he replied, "No, that's just a nickname."

"What is your real name?" she asked with an innocent tone.

"William Morris," was his brief reply.

"Why do they call you Tex then?"

"Because I'm from New York," he answered in a thick, southern drawl.

Her brow lowered and she looked forward again, then back up at him.  "Um, what?"

"Kidding," he assured.  "I'm from Texas."  His smile faded as he added, "I'm hoping I'll get to go back there one of these days."

Zoe nodded and looked ahead again.  Something reached her senses, that familiar, carrion scent and she stopped and breathed in deeply.  It stank, should have, and she found herself wanting to seek it out.

Morris and the other men stopped as well and he turned to her, asking, "What is it, Kiddo?"

"Do you smell that?" she asked with a little grimace.

He tested the air himself, then shook his head.  Looking to the men, he asked, "Does anyone smell anything unusual?"

Nobody responded.

He looked down to Zoe again.  "What is it you smell?"

She took another long sniff, then replied, "It's like when you're in the car on the highway and you pass an animal that's been run over.  It…"  Her eyes widened and she mumbled, "Uh, oh."

Walking to the rail, she looked over the side and scanned the lower level.  Something from ahead of them down there caught her ear and she looked that way, toward one of the major department stores, and her eyes widened.

The soldiers went there as well and all looked.

The doors to the department store stood open, and forms began to move slowly through them, hundreds of them!  They were dressed as if they had come from all walks of life, a cross section of the undead populous that had converged on the mall, and they appeared to be of all different ages from children to the very old.  They all moved with those jerky, unsteady steps, and they all moved in the same direction.

When Sergeant Morris noticed some of his people taking aim, he shouted, "Hold your fire!"  They all looked to him and he went on, "We don't have the ammo to just spray and pray.  We need to set up defensive positions.  Helms, get on the horn and call back to the base.  Tell them we have heavy contact inside the mall.

One of the men across the balcony who held an M-16 took careful aim and fired one shot that drove home right through a zombie's head.  They all watched the zombie fall and the others just walk around him.

Tex looked down to Zoe and asked, "Do you think they'll come up after us?"

She shrugged and admitted, "I don't know."

The zombies began to stop beneath the soldiers and look up at them.  Moans sounded from some of them, gurgles and coughs from others.  One of them yelled something primal up at them.

Another soldier took aim and fired, and another zombie fell.

The corporal, who was on the other side of the food court, shouted across, "They have us a little outnumbered, Sarge."

Staring down at the mass of zombies below, Sergeant Morris just nodded, then he called back, "As long as they stay down there I think we're in good shape."

Several of the zombies looked to the stairs, then they started that way.

"You were saying?" one of the soldiers with him grumbled.

"Pair up and cover the stairs," he shouted.  "As soon as they bottleneck on the stairs we can start picking them off, and don't waste ammo!"

Soldiers ran toward the stair cases and took their positions up, some kneeling, some lying prone and others content to stand.  Tex checked to be sure that everyone was in position, then he looked to Zoe and ordered, "Get to someplace safe.  This is about to get really loud."

"I want to stay with you," she whined.

He just stared back at her, then he shook his head and ordered, "Stay behind me then."

As the soldiers had fanned out, so did the zombies.  This affect was unexpected, but the zombies seemed to be following their living intended victims and looked for the easiest way to get to them.  More had joined them, more that kept looking upstairs to see what they wanted.

Morris shouted to his men, "Hold your fire until they're about halfway up, then fire selectively.  Headshots are the only way to kill them, so make every round count."

The tension piled up as Zoe watched the zombies approach the stairs.  The first to arrive at the closest stairs began a slow ascent, moaning a little louder as they climbed, and the majority of them seemed to be heading her way!

Tex took up a position beside those men, leaning over the rail and aiming his weapon down at the undead mob that slowly closed on them.

"Short, controlled bursts," he ordered in a low voice.  "Princess, you might want to cover your ears.  This is going to get a little loud."

She complied and covered her ears with her hands, watching with wide eyes as the zombies slowly ascended the stairs.

When they reached the platform that was about halfway up, Sergeant Morris said in a calm voice, "Let 'em have it."

Weapons fired with loud cracks and projectiles connected and exploded through heads and torsos.  Zombies began to fall immediately.  In a few moments, all of the teams were firing, zombies kept dropping, but they kept coming.

Zoe looked to the department store, seeing even more coming through those doors, then she looked to the entrance, her eyes widening as she saw more coming in through there.

One of the soldiers on Morris' firing team let an empty magazine fall from his rifle, and he looked back at the Sergeant as he reached to his belt for another, shouting, "We are in some deep shit here, Sarge!"

"Then shovel faster!" Tex yelled back.

"I'm down to three mags!" someone else shouted over the shooting.

Zoe's mouth tightened to a thin slit and she glanced around.  She knew that the soldiers would run out of bullets long before they ran out of zombies.  Looking to Morris' belt, she saw the radio there and reached for it, taking it from him and backing away.  He was too distracted to notice and just kept firing, so she backed into a shop and keyed it up, calling, "Hello?  Is anyone there?"

Long seconds of silence answered.

"Hello?" she called again.

"This is Colonel Halstead," a familiar voice finally answered.  "What's the situation in there?"

"It's bad!" she shouted.  "The guys are running out of bullets!"

"We're right outside in the Strykers," he informed, "But we have problems of our own.  We'll get ammo to you if we can, but the outlook is doubtful.  Tell Sergeant Morris to hold out as long as he can."

"Okay," she replied.  She huffed a breath, feeling frustrated that the other soldiers could not come in and help.  Striding back to Morris with long steps, she looked down to the steps to see that the bodies had really piled up on that first landing of the staircase, and others were climbing over them or moving them out of the way to continue to try and get at the men.  Her mind was not well suited to figuring out such solutions, but she tried her best anyway.  Something had to be done.

Looking to the other side, her eyes widened as she saw the elevator.  Down on the lower level, no zombies were around it, and inspiration struck the girl.  She patted the Sergeant's shoulder and shouted over the gunfire, "I'll be right back, okay?"  Not waiting for a response, she turned and ran around the rail that overlooked the first level, toward the elevator, and once there she pushed the button.

And waited.

She beat on the door with her palm and shouted, "Come on!"

A few seconds later it opened and she darted in.

On the ground floor, she ran out a few steps, looking around her to see zombies everywhere.  Gunfire erupted outside and she looked to the main doors.  That's where the Colonel had to be!

Zoe ran outside to see three Strykers backed up to the mall.  Each of them had a machine gun turret firing into the sea of zombies that mobbed them from every direction while other soldiers fired from ports in the machines and out the driver and passenger windows up front.  There were far too many zombies for them to allow anyone to leave the vehicles safely.  Without considering the danger, Zoe began to push through the hoard of zombies that surrounded the machines, and she shouted, "Excuse me!  Pardon me!" as she made her way to the first Stryker.

Nearly there, she was pushing past a large zombie man when the back of his head blew apart and she shrieked as brains and blackened blood spewed out, and she watched him fall.  Looking back to the Stryker, she finally realized that she was right in their line of fire, and only about twenty feet away from it.  For the first time, she was afraid they would shoot her by mistake.  As she made her way closer, she began to wave her arms and shout, "Hey!  It's me!  Don't shoot me!"

She finally arrived at the first one, somehow getting there without getting shot, and she climbed up on it on the driver's side and knocked on the window.  Another zombie tried to climb up as well nudging her aside, and she barked, "Move!" as she pushed him off.  She knocked on the window again and when she saw the driver looking at her, she waved to him and shouted, "Is Colonel Halstead in there?"

The driver was a little surprised to see her at first, but quickly regained his bearing and shouted back, "He's in Ranger One, on the other side."

Zoe huffed a breath and looked away, then she informed, "The guys inside need more bullets.  Do you have any more in there?"

"Hang on," he said as he turned to go to the back.

A moment later he returned and lowered the window just enough to slide an ammo can out, yelling over the gunfire, "Here's two of them.  Can you carry them okay?"

"I think so," she yelled back, dropping the first can to the ground.  "I might have to come back for some more, is that okay?"

"Yeah, it's okay!" he barked.  "Get these to Sergeant Morris!  We have plenty more."

"Okay," she complied.

Holding an ammo can by the handle in each hand, she made her way back inside, back to the elevator, and once upstairs, she ran to Morris and set the cans down, opening the first one and pulling out a magazine.  Tapping him on the shoulder, she asked loudly over the gunfire, "Do you want more?"

He was concentrating on what he was doing, but finally looked over his shoulder at her, to the full magazine she held, then finally to the cans on the floor.  Looking back at her, he barked, "Where did you get those?"

"Colonel Halstead is outside," she answered.  "I went out to one of the trucks and asked for some and the guy I talked to said we could have more if we need it."

He took the magazine from her and ordered, "Take the other can to one of the other firing teams, then go for more."

With a quick nod, she replied with a smart, "Yes, Sir!" and went about her task.

The fight lasted a long time and Zoe shuttled ammunition to the soldiers two cans at a time for a couple of hours.  Though she felt herself tiring, she was also elated to be included in something so important.  She felt as much a part of the team as she ever had in her life and her fear of the zombies that were attacking those in the mall and the Strykers was all but gone.  It was clear that they were not interested in her, not interested in stopping her, but it was also clear that the soldiers would occasionally mistake her for one of the bad zombies and shoot at her.  She was hit once, but it did not hurt and simply passed through her leg, and she found herself too busy to pay the wound any attention.

At some point, all knew that there were simply too many of the zombies and a rescue effort would eventually have to be made.  Everyone was starting to run out of ammunition and the reserves in the Strykers were dwindling.

Almost three hours into the fight, Sergeant Morris backed off of his firing line and took Zoe's arm, leading her into a store behind them where he could talk clearly to her.

"We need to find a secure way out of here," he shouted to her.

She nodded and looked around her, then to the other end where the food court was.  Pointing that way, she said, "There is another elevator by the food court and another in that big store over there.  The zombies don't seem to know about the elevators."

"They may just all come up this way once we abandon our positions," he concluded.  "I'm also sure that those elevators won't hold thirteen of us."

She looked about again, then to him and asked, "Do you think there are any zombies on the Macy's side?"

"Don't know," he replied.  "Want to check that out for us?"  When she nodded, he gave his radio back to her and ordered, "Give me a shout if it's clear and we'll make our way over there."

"Yes, Sir," she complied.

Running that way, she found the elevator by the food court and took it to the first level, then she ran all the way outside.  She found herself becoming fatigued quickly from the running, much faster than she ever had before, but pushed herself as hard as she could.

Arriving outside, she looked around her to see the parking lot relatively abandoned.  A few cars were still out there and there were three zombies approaching from the other side of the parking lot, but she was sure they could handle three of them.

"Tex," she called into the radio.  "There are only a few of them out here."

"Roger that, Princess," he replied.  "Colonel, take the Strykers to the Macy's side in two minutes.  We'll meet you over there."

"Macy's side in two minutes," Colonel Halstead's voice confirmed.  "We'll see you there, Sergeant."

"Zoe," Tex called on the radio, "wait for us right there, okay?"

"Okay," she complied.

It was a very long couple of minutes, but she waited as patiently as she could, continually scanning the parking lot.  More zombies were beginning to appear and she grew more and more nervous as she saw them.

The doors behind her finally burst open and all of the soldiers filed out with their weapons ready.  The last two were backing away, training their weapons in the mall as they covered the retreat.

Those zombies that were approaching from across the parking lot, now about ten in number, were cut down by a hail of gunfire by the retreating soldiers.

Still more staggered to them from the right and the soldiers set up a defensive perimeter, firing on them as well as those that followed them from the mall.

As things began to grow tense once again, the roar of the Stryker's engines and the automatic fire from their weapons announced the approach of all three of them and the zombies that closed on Sergeant Morris and his team were cut down by the advancing armor.

Soon, the last of the soldiers boarded, ramps were closed and all three vehicles charged away to their base at the hospital.

Inside the vehicle that Zoe and Tex rode in, a celebration was at hand.  Though they had abandoned the mall, it was clear that the soldiers were all jubilant about the day and being able to go home after such a fight.  Shouting and slaps on the shoulder, high fives and whoops were exchanged, and despite what had just happened, Zoe felt a little scared by all of this and huddled close to Sergeant Morris.

The same private who had held a gun to Zoe's head hours before now approached her and held his hand out, and when she hesitantly took it, he offered her a big smile and a nod and shouted to her, "You rock, Princess!"

All of the men raised a cheer when he said that, including Tex, and she smiled a nervous smile and cuddled in a little closer to the Sergeant.

CHAPTER 4

They arrived home safely and hours later Zoe sat in her room, cross legged on the middle of the bed with her eyes fixed on the TV that was mounted on the wall.  A video was playing, a movie she had told Doctor Caswell was one of her favorites.  It had been found on the pediatric ward and it had her full attention.  She had changed out of her shorts and pink shirt and was once again wearing colorful hospital scrubs and hugging her teddy bear to her as she watched the movie, laughing and giggling from time to time as she mentally and emotionally detached from what had just happened.  It would be mealtime soon and she was waiting for someone to come for her, but in the meantime, she was entertained.

At the nurse's station, Doctor Caswell sat down and laid the clipboard on the counter, bowing her head to rub her eyes.

Sergeant Morris leaned on the other side of the counter, resting his forearms there as he stared down at her, and when she finally looked up at him he raised his brow and informed, "She did really good out there."

Her eyes narrowing slightly, Rachel snapped back, "Allowing her to go sniffing around in the mall is one thing.  Getting her involved in a major firefight with the zombies is an entirely different matter!"

"We all have to expect that to happen," he pointed out.  "Every possible engagement could turn into that, and like it or not she saved a lot of butts out there."

Caswell just stared up at him for a moment, then she leaned back in her chair and looked away.  "Zombie or not, she's still a fragile, seventeen year old autistic girl."

"She's not afraid of the zombies anymore," Tex pointed out.  "Don't know when she decided that, but she went after ammo for us right through the middle of 'em."

Setting her jaw, Rachel grumbled, "Why did you allow her to stay there with you to begin with?  Why didn't you send her back here?"

"Is this more about her safety," Sergeant Morris barked, "or is it about losing a science experiment?"  Then the Doctor's eyes shot to him, filled with daggers, he nodded slightly and added, "You'd better get it through your head that we're in a war for survival here.  The bad guys have all the numbers.  In fact, I figure we're outnumbered about ten to one around here, so any advantage we can get is one more zombie that won't be trying to eat you later."  He pushed off of the counter and turned to walk away.  "You might want to think hard about that."

Rachel sprang up and hurried around the counter to catch up to him.  "Don't you think I know that?  We were supposed to give her a cat scan, a full brain scan to figure out why she hasn't turned completely.  For God's sake, she could be the key to stopping this plague!"

He just strode on, countering, "The key to stopping this plague is more ammo and killing every damn one of those things.  If you can come up with another way to kill them then do it.  Until then we use what we have."

"I don't want her going out there again!" Doctor Caswell insisted.

This time, Sergeant Morris stopped and turned on her.  "Well she is going out there again, Doctor.  She's going with us first thing in the morning when the moaners are moving nice and slow.  She's going to do her part for the greater good, to protect lives and take down our enemy."

Rachel hissed, "Nothing had better happen to her, Sergeant, or believe me I'll—"

"You'll what?" he roared.  "Leave?  Go ahead!  Go out there on your own and see how long you last."

A dainty little hand grabbed his arms and tugged on him, and both of them turned to see Zoe trying to pull them apart.

"You aren't supposed to fight," she insisted.

Tex gave her a long look, then his eyes shifted back to the Doctor before he turned and strode to the stairs.

Zoe looked to Doctor Caswell herself, then she turned in pursuit of Sergeant Morris.

He arrived on the first floor before she caught up to him, in the front lobby that was now a staging area for the military actions against the zombies.  When she finally took his side, she once again did not know what to say and just looked up at him as he walked toward the makeshift armory.

He turned his eyes down to her and advised, "You should get something to eat, Kiddo."

"Do you want to come with me?" she asked anxiously.  "They said something about pizza."

"Yeah," he confirmed absently, "it's pizza night."

She tugged on his sleeve and urged, "Come on, William."

Tex stopped and just stared blankly ahead for long seconds.

"What's wrong?" she asked with concern in her tone.  "Don't you like pizza?"

He turned his eyes down.  "Seems like it's been a long time since anyone called me William."

"If it bothers you I won't do it," she assured.  "I don't mind calling you Sergeant Tex.  You can call me Zoe Rebecca if you want.  Mom does when she's mad at me sometimes."

His eyes slid to her and a little smile curled his mouth.  "How about Princess?"

She smiled and shrugged.

"Hey, Sarge," someone called from behind him.

They both turned to see the corporal striding from the stairs.  "You coming to chow?  The new lieutenant wants to brief us on something.  He even broke out some beer."

"That's never good news," Tex grumbled.  "Okay, McElroy, let's see what he has to say."

As they walked toward the stairs, Zoe stayed at Sergeant Morris' side and innocently asked, "Can I try a beer?"

"No," was his curt answer.

"Please?" she pressed.

"No," both men replied.

* * *

The dining hall had many of the men in it and all of the high ranking soldiers.  The tables had been rearranged so that everyone in the room could have a view of one table, a long one that had the Lieutenant sitting beside Colonel Halstead and another officer, a Captain, that Zoe had not seen before.

Zoe had a few pieces of assorted pizza and a soft drink on her tray and walked behind Sergeant Morris on their way to the table.  She did not notice that she was the only civilian in there, she just stuck to Tex's side.  The Corporal walked beside him and when they found open chairs, the Corporal set his tray down and pulled out two chairs, inviting Zoe to sit in one before he and the Sergeant took their seats.

Dinner seemed tense for all but the girl, who listened quietly as the men beside her talked to each other.  She also listened absently for the most part as they spoke of military matters that she was not really interested in.

Beer was brought out by hospital personnel and the men seemed to enjoy the festivities, and all but Zoe was given a bottle or can of their choice.

About a half hour later, the Colonel stood up and loudly cleared his throat to quiet the room, and in seconds all eyes were on him.

"We had a good day out there," he commended, "but let's not lose sight of the mission.  We're outnumbered and for the most part we're getting our asses kicked out there.  Now, a little while ago we got a visit from five civilians who came this way looking for medical supplies.  They are part of a group of nearly fifty who are holed up in a school about three miles from here.  They're surrounded by moaners that, by estimates of the people we took in, number close to a thousand."

Mumbling rippled through the crowd of men.

"Now," Colonel Halstead continued, "We're planning to liberate those people in there.  We have enough room here at the hospital and we mean to bring what supplies they have to this building.  Based upon what they've told us, the hospital is substantially more defensible than the school.  The problem is getting them past the moaners and out of there without being followed.  The last thing we want is for the moaners to find out about this location and drag us into a lengthy defense."  He looked to the Captain, who stood up as the Colonel sat down.

"Okay, listen up," the camouflage clad officer started.  "We have two city buses and a box truck ready to move first thing in the morning.  The two things that are going to slow us up are one, fuel.  All of the vehicles, including our Strykers will have to be fueled.  While that happens we will be vulnerable as hell, especially since we don't want to be discharging weapons while we do that."

"The moaners will come as soon as they see someone get out of the first vehicle," one of the soldiers assured.  "Who are we going to have standing outside fueling when we know they're going to come sniffing around?"

"We're working on that," the Captain assured.  "Our second major obstacle is all of the moaners between here and there.  We may be fighting our way in, then, once we arrive, we'll have to establish a defensible perimeter while personnel and supplies are loaded.  This is going to be the most dangerous part of the mission, and with Charlie Company leaving for the base at the same time to collect weapons and munitions, we'll only have about forty men to pull this off."

Zoe tugged on Tex's sleeve and asked, "Why don't we just go with Charlie Company and get more bullets and then pick up the people and stuff from the school on the way back?"

He just stared at her for a long moment, then he turned his attention to the Corporal.

McElroy just shrugged and advised, "Sounds like a better plan to me, man, but you're going to have to break it to the brass."

"Thanks," Tex snarled.

The Captain scanned the quiet ranks and asked, "Any questions?"

Reluctantly, Tex stood up and announced, "We may have an alternate plan, Sir."

Colonel Halstead raised his chin and prodded, "Go ahead, Sergeant."

Tex glanced at McElroy, then he looked to the officers in turn and suggested, "How about we hit the base in force, take the buses and supply trucks with us, then swing by the school on the way back?  That way we've got plenty of men and ammo to do the job, that and more artillery to hit the moaners with.  Hell, if we're going to liberate the people from the school, we may as well do it right and take out every zombie we can."

Mumbling rippled through the men again, and most seemed to approve of the new plan.

"Only one problem," the Captain observed.  "We don't know how much longer the people in the school are going to be able to hold out.  They only have a few guns, and otherwise they're defending themselves with clubs and baseball bats, and one of the men who came here tonight mentioned the groundskeeper was there with a chainsaw.  We need to get them out of there before the moaners get them."

Tex looked down to Zoe, who looked back at him with her absolute trust and a little affection behind her eyes, then he looked to the colonel and suggested, "We don't know what we'll find at the base, Sir, so how about we hit it in force and I'll take a squad and a Stryker to the school and mix it up there?  We can at least lure off most of the moaners and probably kill half of them before our main force gets back from the base."

The Captain seemed to grow impatient, but looked down to Colonel Halstead as his arm was tapped and bent down as the Colonel whispered something to him, and this something took a moment.  With a nod, the Captain stood fully and looked to Sergeant Morris, raising his chin as he asked, "How many men do you think you'll need to pull this off?"

Glancing around him, Tex shrugged and replied, "I think about ten heavily armed volunteers should do it."  He motioned to the girl with his head and added, "And Zoe."

With a nod, the Captain assured, "You have your mission, Sergeant.  Come to my office in an hour with a list of your volunteers and we'll work out the details."

Tex nodded back and offered, "Thank you, Captain."  As he sat back down, he leaned over the table and looked to Corporal McElroy, smiling slightly as he said, "Thanks for Volunteering, Corporal."

* * *

The Captain had taken over one of the hospital administrator's offices and had it a little cluttered with paperwork.  Maps of the city hung on the walls in place of some of the administrator's pictures and awards, as did charts of various kinds.  The desk was a simple one, a little small for the room but it served the purpose it needed to.  One filing cabinet was still there and the couch where the Captain clearly did a lot of his sleeping, as there was still a blanket and pillow lying on it.

The door stood open and he looked up from the report he was reading as a big shadow crossed the doorway, and he bade, "Come in, Sergeant," as he looked to the report again.

Sergeant Morris strode right up to the desk and snapped to attention, his eyes on the window behind the officer.

Without looking up, the Captain simply said, "We should go ahead and dispense with the formalities.  I'm a West Pointer, I played football for Army, I served in the last war and I have attained the rank of Captain.  Blah blah blah, yadda yadda."  He finally looked up, seeing Sergeant Morris standing before him looking back, and the zombie girl standing beside him with her hands folded before her.  Raising his brow, he guessed, "This must be Princess Zoe.  I've heard a lot about you."

She smiled and just nodded.

"Word is," the Captain continued, "you've been at Sergeant Morris' side pretty much since you came here."  When she nodded again, he nodded back, ever so slightly and said, "Maybe you can keep him out of trouble, then."

"I'll try, Sir," she assured.

Looking back to the big sergeant, the Captain asked, "Whose idea was it to circumvent me and suggest another plan?"

Before he could answer, Zoe proudly answered, "It was mine, Sir."

His eyes slid to her, then back to the Captain.  "So, hours of planning are about to be brushed aside because of a girl's inspiration."

"Sorry, Sir," Tex offered grimly.

"Don't be," the Captain ordered.  "We're all running on empty around here and I welcome any fresh ideas that come my way.  Have you assembled your team?"

"I have, Sir."

"Outstanding.  Now, let me complicate your life.  You won't be just hitting the zombies around the school.  I'm placing you in charge of getting the buses and truck fueled and to the school.  You'll depart ninety minutes after the force going to the base, park the buses and trucks a block away and then hit the moaners with everything you have.  Attack hard and drop as many as you can from the Stryker, then turn up the side road in front of the school and execute a fighting retreat."

"You want me to draw them off," the Sergeant guessed.

"That's affirmative," the Captain confirmed.  "Your primary mission is to make contact and knock the hell out of them, and get as many as you can to follow you away from the school.  Continue your fighting retreat until you hear from the main force.  In the meantime, your drivers will move the bus and truck closer and they'll try and avoid any contact with the enemy.  In the event they do have contact, they are to retreat into the school and fight from there as long as their ammunition holds out.  I want those people to know that we're coming to get them out of there."

"No problem, Sir.  Can I recruit a few extra men?"

"We'll need every soldier we can muster at the base, Sergeant, every one we can get just in case it's overrun with moaners."

With a little nod, Tex suggested, "I can find some civilians who have driving experience and any who know how to fire a weapon.  We can have a few extra guns aboard the buses and one at shotgun on the truck, and we can fill in the Stryker with any civilians who can shoot a weapon."

"I'll leave that to you, Sergeant.  If you can recruit some civilians to help us out, then do it.  I'm leaving this mission entirely in your hands.  Just make damn sure everyone comes home, especially any civilians under your command."

"Will do, Sir."

The Captain's eyes slid to Zoe and he asked, "You going to be helping us out tomorrow?"

With a little shrug, she replied, "I guess so."

"Outstanding," the Captain commended.  "Just stay close to Sergeant Tex here and he'll take care of you.  Okay, kids, dismissed.  Good hunting tomorrow, Sergeant."

"Thank you, Sir," Tex offered before he turned smartly and strode from the room.

Zoe waggled her fingers at the Captain and bade, "Bye," before she turned and followed the big soldier out of the room.

They walked to the stairs in silence for a few moments, then she finally looked up at him and asked, "How am I going to help?"

He glanced at her and smiled, assuring, "Oh, we have some plans for you, Princess, but when the shooting starts I'm going to want you right beside me, okay?"

She smiled and shrugged her shoulders up, looking forward again as she mumbled, "Yes, Sir."

CHAPTER 5

Morning found the assembly area abuzz with activity and ten soldiers and eight civilians prepared weapons and made adjustments to packs and body armor as they prepared to leave on the rescue mission that all hoped would go as planned.

Zoe, following her morning routines as best as circumstances would allow, was the last to arrive.  Back in her shorts, her pink tee shirt with Princess in glitter across the front and her new pink running shoes, she seemed alert and excited as she bounded down the last of the stairs and seemed to dance into the middle of the assembly area as she searched for Sergeant Morris.

"Okay, people," Tex shouted, "listen up!"

Activity and talking ceased and Zoe stopped where she was, turning to see him near the front door of the hospital.

"We're going right out the front door today.  Volunteers, you'll follow the two fire teams closely and then get to your designated vehicles.  If we make contact with any moaners out there then shoot for the head.  Do not waste ammo.  There is a gas station about a mile from here that we will be stopping at to fuel the trucks and buses.  That area is not secure, so nobody is to leave any vehicle at any time without specific orders to do so.  Just remember that this is a rescue mission and the safety of the people we are going after is our top priority.  Those of us not driving are the diversionary strike, so let's make it count.  Drivers, a hundred people are counting on you to get them to safety.  You are all also under orders to get back here alive and not infected.  Look out for each other out there."  He clapped his hands together.  "Okay, let's move out!"

As he stood at the door and watched his troops pass by him, slapping shoulders as they went by, Zoe hurried to him and was the last one he saw coming.

"There you are," he barked as he set his fists on his hips.  "You ready to rock, Princess?"

She saluted as best she could and smartly replied, "Yes, Sir!"

Everyone boarded their respective vehicles, engines roared to life and the Stryker led the way as the convoy of four lumbered down the street toward their first objective.  Tex sat in the passenger's seat of the Stryker with his weapon ready and aimed out the window, and Zoe sat cross legged between the two seats on the floor of the assault vehicle.

In only a few moments the convoy stopped with the Stryker pulling up on one side of the pumps and the first bus on the other side.  The gas station was not a large one and was many years old, but the lights were still on, the pumps appeared to still work and the small store stood open and abandoned.

"Okay," Sergeant Morris said absently as he stared outside.  "Here's where the fun begins."  He got up and carefully stepped around the girl on the floor as he made his way to the back where his men waited.  "Okay," he ordered as he looked them over, "We're going to have to do this fast.  I'm going to want to establish a perimeter first, then we'll…"  He trailed off as he heard the Stryker door close, and he raised his chin as he grumbled, "Somebody just went outside, didn't they?"  He turned to see the driver standing behind him and looking over his shoulder.

Zoe was gone.

"Christ," Tex growled as he pushed past the driver and went back to the cab.  Looking out the window, he saw her standing by the pump and looking it over as if she was trying to figure out how to work it.  "Zoe!" he called in a low, impatient voice.  When she turned and looked to him, he snapped in that low voice, "What are you doing?"

"I'm going to put gas in the truck," she informed.  "Daddy showed me how so I can fill up everything and everybody can stay on the truck."

He glanced around, then he looked back to her.

"The zombies don't bother me," she informed.

Tex huffed a breath, knowing that she was right, then he nodded and ordered, "Give a shout if you see anything coming."

She nodded and turned back to the pump.

Closing the door, Sergeant Morris slouched in his seat, just staring out the windshield as the driver sat back down.  His eyes slid that way and he found the driver staring at him.

Raising his brow, the driver asked, "Maybe we should have her check the oil and clean the windshield while she's out there.  By the way, does she know to put diesel in this thing and not gasoline?"

Tex's eyes widened.  As he turned and grasped the door handle, he flinched as he saw the zombie girl staring at him through the open window and he yelled, "Jesus!" as he fell back into his seat.

Zoe just blinked, then she glanced at the driver before saying, "Um, it wants a credit card."

Sergeant Morris blew a deep breath out through pursed lips, then he looked to the girl and ordered, "Go into the store and look for the pump control.  It should be behind the counter near the cash register."

She nodded and confirmed, "Okay, I think I can find it," then she hopped down from the machine and ran toward the store.

Tex watched as she ran into the store, and he shook his head.  She held her elbows in and swung her hands back and forth as she ran, just like any girl her age would do.  But for her gray skin, there was no other way to tell she was actually a zombie.

The driver was leaning forward, also watching the girl, and as he settled back into his seat he asked, "So, do you know when she turns eighteen?"

Morris looked to him with a low brow and barked, "What's wrong with you?"

"Oh, come on, Sarge," the driver scoffed.  "Don't tell me you've looked at that body and not thought about it.  Moaner or not, she's got a hot little figure."

"She's an autistic kid," Tex informed with harsh words.

"I have Asperger's Syndrome," Zoe corrected from the window.

Startled again, Sergeant Morris yelled, "Son of a bitch!" as he swung his head back to the window.

Zoe's head flinched back and she informed, "There are a lot of buttons to turn on in there."

Tex drew another deep breath and asked, "Are any of them labeled?"

"Just by numbers," she replied.

He nodded.  "Okay, just turn them all on."

She nodded again, then hopped down and ran back into the store.

The driver stared at him for a few long seconds, then, "So, you've never thought about it."

"Shut the hell up, man," Morris growled.

"Want me to warn you next time she's coming?" the driver asked.

"If you wouldn't mind," he snarled.

"She's back."

"Anyone want a soda?" Zoe barked.  "The cooler is full of soda and stuff."

"I'll have one," the driver replied.  Looking behind him, he called out, "Anybody want something to drink?  Zombie girl's buying."

"Zoe," Tex began in a voice that sounded like his patience was strained.  "Are we pumping gas yet?"

"No," she answered.  "One of the guys said I should put diesel in because gas won't work in these."

Just staring ahead of him, Sergeant Morris nodded in slight motions and commended, "Okay, that's good."

"Do you want me to bring you something?" she asked.

"Sure," was his soft spoken reply.

"I tell you what," the driver added, "just bring whatever you can find in there.  I'm sure we can use it."

"Bring some beer!" someone in the back shouted.

The radio sounded with a man's voice calling, "Shuttle One to Stryker One."

Sergeant Morris grabbed the microphone and held it to his mouth, saying, "Go ahead, Shuttle One."

"We have contact," Shuttle One informed.  "One coming at us from across the street."

"Not good," he grumbled, leaning forward to look around the driver, who also looked out his window.

"There he is," the driver reported.

"There's never just one," Tex informed in a low voice.  Raising the microphone to his mouth again, he said, "Attention convoy.  Nobody move.  Stay in your vehicles."  He opened his door and leaned out of the Stryker.  "Zoe!  Get in the truck!"

She seemed confused as she looked up at him.  Hearing something move behind her, she spun around, her eyes widening as another zombie staggered from the other side of the small store.  A gasp rushed into her open mouth as he looked right at her, and kept coming.

"Zoe," Tex hissed.  "Get in here!"

Zoe's steps were hesitant as she backed toward him, her eyes locked on the approaching zombie.  Slowly, she turned keeping her attention on the zombie until she had turned fully, and she gingerly grasped the edge of the door and looked up at the Sergeant.  As he extended his hand to her, she slowly closed the door, pushing hard against it until the latch clicked.  Her gaze locked on Morris', she backed away, then turned toward the pumps, toward the approaching nightmare.

The zombie moaned a deep, unholy moan as he bore down on her.

With a step to the side, Zoe moved out of the way and got but a look as the zombie staggered right past her.  Another entered her field of vision, then another, both from right in front of the Stryker.

"Christ," Sergeant Morris growled, clicking the safety of his weapon off.  "They're all around us."

Another came from the other side of the store, this one approaching the bus.

Zoe was afraid, but she was quick to observe that the zombies were not interested in her.  She heard moans from others and her eyes darted about as she saw one after another.  Then she noticed something and her eyes narrowed slightly.  They were not breathing as they had when they were alive; they were more sniffing, smelling for something.

Looking up to Sergeant Morris, she called to him, "Tex, roll the windows up.  They can smell you!"

He nodded, then got on the radio and ordered, "Everyone seal your vehicles.  Secure all windows and doors and then remain perfectly still.  We do not want to bring down a firefight with all of this fuel being pumped all over the place.

A moment later, after another dozen zombies could be seen approaching from across the street and in behind them, the pump clicked and shut off and Zoe reached to the nozzle and removed it, then she screwed the cap back into place and walked with the nozzle to the bus.  It's fuel cap was clearly marked with a red sticker that read DIESEL FUEL ONLY and she unscrewed the cap and inserted the nozzle, pulling the valve trigger back to fill the tanks.

Looking to the Stryker, she could see Tex staring at her, and she glanced at the bus behind it and motioned for the armored vehicle to move forward.

Morris nodded, then he looked to his driver and ordered, "Move us up about fifty feet."  As the driver started the engine, he wheeled around and looked to the men behind him, ordering, "Get ready to get some.  Zoe's out there alone and if anything starts to happen I want every moaner out there dropped.  Just watch your fire and don't hit our friendly!"

Men nodded and weapons were loudly readied for action.

A few minutes later the first bus was full and she pulled the nozzle out, turning toward the second one.  The fuel cap was not to be found and she turned and looked over the other bus.  Swallowing hard, she realized that the filler cap was on the other side.  As the first bus moved forward and the box truck pulled in behind it, she turned the cap off of its exposed fuel tank and set the nozzle in to fill it, then she turned to the other bus, trotting around to the window of the door.  The driver could see her and she said loudly to him, "You put the gas in from the other side!"

He nodded and started the engine, and slowly the big bus began to back up.

By now, zombies had surrounded the Stryker and the first bus, and they began to push against them, some beating on them with their palms as if trying to force their way in.

This only increased Zoe's anxiety and her chest heaved as she drew horrified breaths into her.  With trembling hands, she removed the nozzle from the truck and struggled to get the cap back on.  She backed away as it roared to life and watched it roll slowly forward.  Turning her attention to the second bus, she waited anxiously as it moved into position, then she fought her trembling hands to get the cap screwed off and insert the nozzle.  As fuel began to pump into the tank, she looked to the other trucks and bus as the zombies began to mob all around them.  It was a horrifying scene and the bus and truck were actually rocking back and forth as the zombies pushed against them.  Others were climbing up onto the Stryker.  They knew people were in there and were relentless in their efforts to get to them.  Hearing glass break, she looked to the bus she was filling up, and a breath shrieked into her as she saw a zombie had climbed up onto one of the bus's tires and was reaching in through a broken window.

The last bus seemed to take forever to fill, but finally the pump clicked off and she grabbed the nozzle, pulling it out and turning the cap back on, then she turned and carefully put the nozzle back into place.  When she turned to the waiting vehicles, she drew another gasp as she saw them rolling away from her.  Trotting after them, she waved her hand and shouted, "Wait!  Wait for me!"

The Stryker unexpectedly turned hard to the right onto another road.  All of the zombies were following, many of them at a rather quick pace, some running, all of them moaning and some seemed to be yelling as they pursued their fleeing quarry.

"William!" she screamed as she watched the Stryker disappear behind a building.  She stopped where she was and watched as the buses and truck, now in a single file line, continued their slow retreat from the gas station.  Tears streamed down her cheeks as she begged in a whimper, "Don't leave me."  Broken breaths entered her as the last bus grew smaller and smaller, still rocked by the attacking zombies, and more were coming from the buildings and alleys to join them.  She was so distressed, so distraught that she did not hear the engine that approached from behind until it roared from less than fifty feet away.

Spinning around as she finally heard it, her field of vision filled with the image of the Stryker as it sped around the gas pumps in a hard turn, knocking a parked truck out of its way as it rampaged over the curb and back onto the road.  Frozen where she was, she could only watch it come right at her like some charging beast from her worst nightmares.  It veered to one side and the engine suddenly slowed, and the passenger door flew open when it was right beside her.

Hanging out of the Stryker and holding onto a handle on the side with one hand, Sergeant Morris held his other hand to the girl and shouted, "Come on, Princess!"

She took his hand, but his grip found her forearm and wrist and she was pulled from where she was standing and into the vehicle by this big, powerful man.  Before she realized, she had settled across his lap and was looking down at the floorboard between the seats and the weapon that lay ready on it.

Tex swept his hand under her shins and bent her legs back, then he closed the door and shouted, "Go!  Go!  Go!"

The engine roared again and the Stryker charged forward, and Zoe fought to remain where she was and not tumble to the floor.

Looking over to the girl who was draped over the Sergeant's lap, the driver glanced out the windshield before turning his attention to Tex and asking, "So, you never thought about it, huh?"

"Would you shut the hell up and drive?" Sergeant Morris shouted.

Zoe looked up at the driver to see his attention now fully ahead of him, and he had a smile on his face.  With her hands on the floor for balance, she asked through the bumpy ride, "Thought about what?"  The Sergeant's hand slid around her shoulder, turned her and pulled her upright, and she found herself sitting neatly in his lap.  Sliding a hand around his neck, she looked into his eyes and breathed, "I knew you wouldn't just leave me there."

He nodded and assured, "No way, Princess.  Okay, I need you to get down and hand me my weapon, and you might want to cover your ears.  It's about to get all kinds of loud in here."

With a nod, Zoe swung her feet down to the floorboard and between his, then she climbed down between the seats, took his weapon and handed it to him.

Tex took his weapon and aimed it out the window, then he looked over his shoulder and shouted to the men in the back, "Show time!  Evans, get up to the Ma Deuce and watch your fire.  Do not fire into the bus or trucks!"

"On it, Sarge!" one of the men assured.

Grasping the backs of the seats, Zoe rose up on her knees and could see they were nearly on top of the bus in the rear.  Zombies had climbed all over it and others still gave chase and pounded it with their palms.  Still more were attacking the truck and the first bus and she feared the worst as the buses and trucks began to slow.

Sergeant Morris took careful aim, then shouted, "Let 'em have it!"

The crack of weapons split through the confined interior of the Stryker and Zoe dropped back down and covered her ears.  The sharp cracks and pops of M-16s and M-4s were joined by hellish blasts from the big .50 caliber machine guns on top of the attack vehicle.  The noise was horrific and she could feel her senses overloading.  She bent forward over her legs, tensing up little by little as the firefight continued.  Something had escaped her that morning, some part of her morning ritual that had been forgotten, and here in this nightmare of ear splitting sounds she finally realized she had forgotten her medication in her rush to join the soldiers.

Her senses and emotions were on overload and she trembled and screamed against the noise that overwhelmed her.

It seemed to go on forever.

At some point, she could only hear the sound of the engine, felt the beast tremble as it rumbled down the deserted road.  Slowly, she raised her head, her eyes wide as she glanced about, and she hesitantly lowered her hands from her ears.

Tex looked down to her and asked over the drone of the engine in a loud voice, "You okay, Princess?"

She just turned her eyes down and nodded.

"We're almost there, Kiddo," he assured.

"Okay," she acknowledged in a shaky voice.

They approached the school slowly and the buses and box truck held back a block as planned.

With the school in sight and about two hundred yards away, the Stryker stopped to assess the situation.  No movement could be seen, no zombies milling about as they expected.

Sergeant Morris raised his binoculars to his eyes and scanned the front of the two story brick building.  Nothing.  The school's parking lot had a few cars still parked in it.  A few more were out front, and one had apparently lost control, jumped the curb and hit a tree in the grassy, neglected yard area in front of the building.  Windows were broken and there was litter blowing about, but no other activity.

"I don't like this," he mumbled.

The driver squinted as he looked toward the school.  "You think they left?"

"The moaners?" Tex asked, then he shook his head.  "They wouldn't just give up with people still inside.  Take us down the street."

The Stryker lurched forward and slowly crept toward the front of the school.  Ports on the sides were open and soldiers watched nervously for any movement.  Evans still manned the fifty caliber, though he remained low as he watched for any threat.

"Sarge," the driver summoned in a low voice.  "Front door."

Tex looked toward it, then raised his binoculars, and he clenched his jaw.  "Damn.  They barricaded it, but it looks like it didn't hold."  He reached for the radio and raised the microphone to his mouth.  "Truant to Principal."

"Go ahead, Truant," Colonel Halstead replied over the radio.

"School's been breached," Sergeant Morris informed.  "We're going to recon and will advise."

"Stay in contact," the Colonel ordered.

Looking to the driver, Tex ordered, "Back us up to the front door and give us about twenty feet of maneuvering room.  And keep the engine running.  We may have to bail in a hurry."

"All over it, Sarge," the driver assured.

Tex looked down between the seats where Zoe sat cross legged, staring back up at him.  With a nod to her, he said, "Game time, Princess.  Let's go."

Inside the school, Zoe stayed at Tex's side, her wide eyes scanning the area as she looked for any movement.  Tensions were high and weapons' muzzles swept the hallways as they expected to be attacked from anywhere at any time.

One of the other soldiers nudged Zoe's arm, and when he had her attention he asked in a low voice, "Do you sense any other zombies nearby?"

She glanced about and replied just over a whisper, "I don't know."

"You can't feel them?" he hissed.

"Not if I'm not touching one," was her answer.

Tex snapped, "Snap out of it, Owens.  Zoe, have you been here before?"

"Yes," she replied.  "My brother went to school here."

"Any idea where a lot of people might have gone to find safety?"

She considered, then strode up ahead and looked down a hallway to the right.  Wheeling back to the soldiers she pointed down that corridor and reported, "The cafeteria's that way.  I think it's big enough for a lot of people to go.  They might also be in the gym."

Another soldier said, "Cafeteria's the better choice.  That's where the food's going to be and it's probably more defensible."

"Let's head that way," Sergeant Morris ordered.  "We don't find them there then we'll check out the gym.  Lead on, Princess."

Zoe walked a few steps ahead of the soldiers, her eyes on where she was going as she tried not to let on how afraid she was.  Coming to a tee in the hallway, she looked over her shoulder and pointed to the left, toward the cafeteria.

Tex nodded and motioned with his head for her to move aside.

She backed away and watched as they took up their positions at the corner of the tee that would turn toward the cafeteria, then she heard the faint moan behind her, a moan like someone would make in sleep.  Her eyes widening, she slowly turned and looked the other way, peering down the hallway to the right.

There were many, many zombies there, all looking right at her and the soldiers they could see who were ready to assault the cafeteria.  They just stood there, but they were ready, and dead looking eyes were intense and wide with anticipation of the feast to come.

A breath shrieked as it stormed through Zoe's open mouth and she backed away from the mob of zombies, and she retreated into one of the soldiers, making him take a step forward to keep his balance.

Keeping his weapon ready, he half turned, his angry eyes finding the girl as he hissed, "Would you watch it?"

Zoe reached behind her and grasped at him, pointing to the mob of zombies as she backed away another step.

He looked and saw them, raising his chin as he saw the threat behind his team, and he barked, "Sarge!"

Morris turned, looked over his shoulder toward him, then down the other hallway.  His eyes widened as well, but he did not hesitate a second before he shouted, "Check six!  Everybody fall back!"

All of the soldiers swung around, training their weapons on the zombies who started slowly forward, with unsteady, jerky movements.

Zoe retreated behind them, covering her ears as weapons fired with sharp, ear splitting cracks.  Most of the rounds were fired with deadly accuracy and burst through the heads of the advancing zombies that approached first.  Those that were hit had their heads snap back, and many of their heads seemed to explode from the back as they began to collapse when they were hit.  Not deterred, those behind them continued to advance, and louder moans and growls came from them as they quickened their paces.

Sergeant Morris and his men formed a nearly shoulder to shoulder line as they backed away, selectively and accurately firing as they slowly retreated.  Zombies fell one after another, but they kept coming.

Backing up along the wall, Zoe watched the carnage in front of her as the soldiers slaughtered the zombies that attempted to attack them.  Looking behind her toward the Stryker where three more men waited, she saw a door open and drew a gasp as another zombie pushed his way through it and into the hallway.

He turned, clearly responding to the sound of gunfire, and his dark gray lips drew away from his gray and yellow teeth as he lumbered toward the soldiers from behind.

Panic erupted from the girl and she backed into the wall behind her, wide eyes locked on the zombie that approached the soldiers, her friends.  "Look out!" she screamed over the gunfire.  The soldiers could not hear her and they were retreating right into the zombie that attacked from behind.  Without thinking, she darted forward with speed she did not know she possessed and slammed palms first into the zombie as he grabbed onto one of the soldiers from behind, making him lose his grip.

The soldier wheeled around and watched girl and zombie tumble to the floor across the hallway.  He darted out of the firing line, aiming his weapon at the zombie as he shouted, "Get clear, Princess!"

Though tangled with the zombie that struggled to right himself, she managed to pull away and scramble down the hallway, and as soon as she was clear the soldier fired a short burst into the zombie's head.

Seeing another door open, Zoe sprang up and pointed to it, and the soldier responded immediately, charging another few steps with his weapon held ready and aimed at eye level, and when the zombie emerged he sent a short burst into its head and dropped it as soon as it stepped into the hallway.

Looking to the zombie girl, he shouted over the gunfire of his colleagues, "I'll cover the rear.  Get outside and see if it's clear."

Zoe nodded as she turned and sprinted to the doors to the outside, and she slammed into them and pushed them open as fast as she could.  Stopping halfway to the Stryker, she saw that it had its back end open with two men guarding it from the inside, and she raised her palms to them as they both trained their weapons on her.

"Wait!" she shouted.  "It's me!"  She half turned and pointed inside.  "There are other gray people in there and the guys are fighting with them!  I got told to come out and see if there are any more out here."

The two looked to each other, then one asked her, "Do they need help in there?"

"I don't think so," she replied, "but there are a lot of them in there."  The door burst open and she barked a scream a she wheeled around and retreated from it.

The soldiers began to charge out, then they turned to form two lines between the Stryker and the school, aiming their weapons back at the door.

Sergeant Morris was the last one out and he grabbed onto Zoe's arm as he strode toward the waiting Stryker, dragging her along as he stormed toward the Stryker, barking, "Get ready to put some fire on that door!"  He continued on, pulling Zoe into the Stryker as he yelled to the driver, "Get the engine fired up and secure the front, then get on top to those MG's and watch our flanks."  He sat the girl down and ordered, "Stay put.  This is about to get messy."

She watched him load a new magazine into his rifle and stride to the back of the assault vehicle.  Even in this frightening, high stress environment, she wanted to be involved, but she had been brought up to do what she was told.  As the guns began firing again, she covered her ears and balled herself up in her seat, watching as the soldiers cut down the zombies that charged from the school.  As they were funneled through the school's front doors, they were easy prey for the soldiers who fired steadily in short bursts.  She could not know how many zombies were in there, but they seemed endless and just kept coming!

Zoe looked around her, flinching as the big fifty caliber machine guns on the vehicle's roof fired a few bursts.  Her eyes fixed on ammo cans that were under the seats across the Stryker from her, and she remembered helping the soldiers before at the mall by taking them more ammunition.  Springing from her seat, she grabbed onto the first can and pulled it from under the seat, dropping to her knees as she opened it and began removing magazines.  She shoved one in each pocket and stood with two in each hand, then she cringed under the deafening noise of the machine gun fire.  Looking about, she found a first aid kit, dropped the magazines into the ammo can and sprang up, darting to the box.  She fumbled with the latch and finally opened it, then she reached in and pulled out some packs of gauze, which she tore open as soon as she got them out.  Shoving a wad of the gauze in each ear, she stared blankly ahead as she assessed their effectiveness against the noise of the rifles.  Satisfied, she turned and took the magazines from the can before she trotted to the men who fired on the zombies from inside the Stryker.  For a moment she just stood there, watching the horror before her as zombies dropped one after another, many with exploding heads, and she shuddered as a sick feeling washed through her.  Hearing the gun to her left fall silent, she looked to that soldier and tapped him on the soldier with the magazines in one hand, offering them to him as he looked to her.

In moments she had handed out all of the magazines and gone for more.  Sergeant Morris did not scold her for getting up as she offered him one and instead kept fighting.

Within five minutes she had emptied two ammunition cans and was going for the third.  She heard the heavy machine guns fire again and looked up.  She remembered that he was guarding the flanks of the machine, the sides, and a nervous crawl started in her stomach.  With a magazine in each hand, she turned and crept toward the front of the Stryker.  She looked out the windshield, and her mouth fell open as her widening eyes found hundreds more zombies staggering toward them, and they seemed to be coming from everywhere!

With a cry of fear, Zoe turned and sprinted to Sergeant Morris, tugging on his shoulder as she tried to warn him, but she could not make words, only child-like whimpers as she tried to get his attention.

Holding his weapon ready, he looked over his shoulder at her and barked, "What!"

She was half turned, pulling on his shoulder as she pointed to the front of the Stryker.

Impatiently, he looked that way, then he raised his head as he saw what she was warning him about.  Thinking quickly, he ordered, "Go get strapped in!  We're leaving!"

Zoe obeyed quickly as he rallied his men and ordered them all inside, then she watched him run to the front and jump into the driver's seat.  With the back still open, the Stryker lurched forward, turning hard to the right to get back onto the road.  The men at the rear continued to fire on the zombies that still came out of the school, and many of them had started to run after the retreating assault vehicle.  The big fifty caliber battery on the top fired ahead of them and toward the left side, cutting the advancing zombies to pieces.

As planned, the Stryker slowly retreated from the school and drew most of the zombies in the area right to it.  Almost all of them from the school were now in pursuit of the big attack vehicle as it slowly drove away.

One of the other men hurried to the front of the Stryker and took the passenger's seat, aiming his weapon out the window and firing a few short bursts.  Zoe joined them there, holding onto the backs of their seats as she watched where they were going, and watched them run over zombies that were not cut down by the heavy machine guns.  When the gun beside her stopped firing, she patted his shoulder and yelled over the continuing gunfire, "Would you like some more bullets?"

He looked up at her and smiled.  "That would be great, Sweetheart!"

Once again she found herself shuttling ammunition to the soldiers who were firing on the zombies that pursued them.

"Well," Tex confirmed as he turned the Stryker to the left to lead the Zombies away.  "It's working."

Another soldier appeared behind him and informed, "We've already blown through half our ammo, Sarge.  You got a plan B?"

"Yeah," Sergeant Morris confirmed, "Keep blasting the hell out of them!  We're only part of this mission!"

As that soldier retreated, Zoe, who had been listening behind him, took his place and asked, "What happens when we run out of bullets?"

Tex looked to her and raised his brow.  "Then we'll have a real problem, won't we?  Keep handing it out and remind those knuckleheads to use it sparingly!"

Zoe nodded and said, "Yes, Sir," as she went about their task.

The chase lasted about a mile as the Stryker slowly led the hoard of zombies away from the school, away from the hospital they called home and toward reinforcements.

Zoe ended up sitting in the floor at the front of the Stryker after the last can was empty.

A soldier came up behind her, grasping the Sergeant's seat as he informed, "Okay, about two magazines left per man.  It's pistols after that, and I should remind you that we only have three magazines of pistol ammo per man."

"Tell everyone to hold fire," Tex ordered.  "I'll circle back toward the school and try to keep them about fifty meters behind us.  Don't fire unless they're right on top of us."

Without responding, the soldier hurried to the back and shouted, "Hold fire!  Hold fire!"

The soldier in the passenger's seat looked to the Sergeant and barked, "What now, Fearless Leader?  Ammo's about dry and we still have a lot of moaners out there to deal with."

"I'm working on it," Tex grumbled as he looked around the front of the Stryker.

"Why don't we just get more bullets?" Zoe asked.

"We don't want to lead them back to the hospital," Sergeant Morris replied.  "Besides, we're running pretty low there, too, and we have to keep a crap load of ammo there in case the moaners find the place."

"Let's just go to a store," she suggested.

The two men slowly turned their full attention on her.

"My daddy goes to this big hunting and fishing store a few miles from the house," she went on.  "They have lots of bullets there."

"Unless they've been cleaned out," the other soldier countered.  "The civilians were going nuts when the moaners moved in."

"Still worth a try, I think," Tex informed.  "Zoe, you know how to get us there?"

"I think so," she replied.  "It's a mile and a quarter down the highway that runs past the grocery store.  They built it in a big field about three years ago and Daddy and me would go there to get stuff for camping and fishing.  He never let me go hunting with him."

"I'd have taken you," the soldier in the passenger's seat said with a smile.

Tex growled, "Down, boy."

They sped up on their way to the sporting goods store, leaving the zombies as far behind as they could, and they arrived to find the parking lot almost empty.  The front doors stood open and this was not a good sign as Morris parked the Stryker right in front of them.

Staring at the open doors, Sergeant Morris mumbled, "Not good."

Another soldier appeared behind Zoe and observed, "We're going to have to recon that place."

Tex looked over his shoulder to the soldier behind him, to the man in the other seat, then they all looked down to Zoe.

She looked up to them in turn, then fixed her attention on Sergeant Morris and asked, "Do you want me to go again?"

In a few moments, Zoe had reached the hunting section where firearms and ammunition were sold.  With a radio in her hand, she looked carefully around her, watching closely for any movement, sniffing for any foul odor that would tell her Zombies were in the area and listening through the silence of the store for the shuffling of unsteady footsteps.  Though she was sure they would not attack her, she was still very nervous about what she might find, frightened at the prospect of them finding her in there.

As she approached the display case that once held many handguns, she looked behind it to the rifles and shotguns that remained behind it, and she stopped at the glass case and looked down inside.  A few guns were still in there, knocked out of place and the inside of it was in disarray from the hasty extraction of the weapons by desperate, terrified people.  Few remained and all were revolvers, but this was lost on the girl who looked down at them.  Moving along the long case, she made her way slowly to the end of it where she could get to the back.  As she thought, she looked to the back of the display case, at the bottom, and there she found the ammunition she had been sent to find.

Raising the radio to her mouth, she pushed the button and called, "William?"

"Go ahead, Princess," he replied.

"Hey, I found the bullets, but there are a lot of them and I'm not sure which ones you want."

"Any zombies in there?" he asked.

She shrugged and answered, "Just me."

He laughed and assured, "Okay, Princess.  We're coming in."

With her hands folded behind her, Zoe waited patiently, looking around her at a place she had been many times, but this time from a different vantage point.  The soldiers did not take long to find her and they all held their weapons at the ready.

Sergeant Morris was the first to reach her and he made his way to the back of the glass counter as fast as he could, slinging his weapon as he got back there.  He was quick to find the remaining stores of ammunition back there and he strode slowly along the back of the counter.

"Do you want me to go get a shopping cart?" Zoe asked as the Sergeant reached her.

With a nod, Tex confirmed, "Yeah, if you wouldn't mind, Kiddo."

With Zoe's help, they got all of the ammunition their weapons would use loaded into shopping carts as well as a few shotguns and ammunition for them.  Some pistol rounds were found and a few of the men took a few of the remaining revolvers and ammunition for them.

The Stryker driver approached Sergeant Morris as he stuffed one of the big caliber revolvers in his belt.  "You know, Sarge.  While we're here…"

"Agreed," Tex said with a nod.  "Before the moaners overrun this place let's grab anything and everything we can use, and call in if you find any survivors.  Teams of three.  Move out."

Zoe was as helpful as she could be, and found herself pushing shopping cart after shopping cart to the Stryker.  She showed a team of soldiers where they could find what little food remained as well as clothing, utility vests and anything else she thought they could use.

In an hour or so they had loaded much of the assault vehicle with supplies and were starting to board it as five of the soldiers stood watch.  While they did this, Zoe and Sergeant Morris' team made one more sweep of the big store just to make certain nothing they could use escaped notice.

Near a fire exit at the back, the girl stopped, looking to the door with wide eyes.  Morris and his team stopped and looked that way as well.

"What is it, Princess?" he asked in a low voice.

"I thought I heard something," she replied nervously.

Something bumped the door, putting the entire team more on edge.

The Sergeant slowly approached the door, and he flinched back as something banged into it.

"I think we need to go," one of his men advised.

The radio blared to life with a frantic, "Sergeant!  We have all kinds of company out here!"

Even before he could get his radio to his mouth they could hear automatic weapons fire from the front door and everyone knew what that meant.  Something banged on the emergency exit again, and it was clear that they were surrounded.

Tex looked to his men in turn, then to Zoe before raising the radio to his mouth again.  "Seal the Stryker and fall back.  See how many you can get to follow you.  We'll hold out here until you rendezvous with Captain Langley and the main strike force."

A long silence followed, then the man on the other end of the radio informed, "I don't like the idea of leaving you guys there, Sir.  Be advised that I'm following this order under protest."

"Noted," Sergeant Morris replied.  "Get the hell out of here and complete the mission.  Those people back at the school are counting on you."

"Roger that," the driver confirmed.

Tex looked to his men again, raising his brow as he said, "Okay, Smith, Washington.  Let's see about finding us a defensive position in here.  How's our ammo?"

"Just what we have on us," Washington, the larger of the two soldiers replied.  "That and we had that last cart over in the hunting gear section.  Got three shotguns and about twenty boxes of ammo for them."

"Sounds good," Sergeant Morris said with a nod.  "They have an employee break room in the back.  That looks like the most defensible place here.  We'll set up two defensive lines, one at the door to the stockroom and a fallback line at the door to the break room."  He looked to Zoe.  "Can you get that cart of supplies back there for us?"

She nodded and assured, "Yes, Sir.  I'll get it."

The break room was not very large, about twenty by forty feet.  The back wall was lined with lockers; there were two vending machines on the wall to the left and a sink, counter and small refrigerator to the right.  Four round top tables were staggered about in the middle, each with four plastic chairs surrounding it.  It was a simple place where lunch breaks were spent and did not seem to have been disturbed for a while.

Sergeant Morris looked around him, and nodded.  "Okay, I think we can hold out here for a while.  Emergency exit is a full steel door and should hold them out and I think we can lay down a pretty impressive field of fire from here and the stockroom door.  Zoe, set out what weapons, food and ammo we have in that cart out on the tables and let's see what we have to work with.  Smith, Washington, check out the stock room and see what we can use for barricades.  Even if we can string rope or cord across the doorway it would definitely give us some time and a clear shot at them if they find us."

They nodded to him and left the break room.

Tex turned and watched as the girl neatly stacked up boxes of shotgun ammunition on the table where she had the three pump shotguns in a perfect line.  She also removed two rather large survival knives and set them down beside each other on that table.  When she was satisfied that she had cleared all of the weapons from the cart, she pushed it to the next table and began removing bags of jerky, some eating ware, and she paused as she removed a bag of candy with many different colors showing through the plastic.  As she held it, she slowly looked over her shoulder at him, anxiety on her features as if she expected a good scolding from him.

He raised his chin to her and asked, "Is that taffy?"  When she nodded he ordered, "Open that bag and throw me a piece."

Her tension drained away and she tore the bag open, setting it down on the table as she reached inside.  "Um, what flavor do you like?"

"It doesn't matter," he assured.  He caught the piece she threw him with one hand and pulled the wax paper from it, popping it in his mouth as he turned toward the door.  "Okay, we're going to have to funnel them into as tight a space as we can.  I think those vending machines will come in handy for that."  He chewed on his taffy for a few seconds before saying, "Stay put.  I'm going to go see if I can find a hand truck in the stock room."

She nodded and watched him stride out of the break room.

Smith and Washington returned a few moments later with a coil of rope and some tools, and they looked to the girl who stood by the table where she had put the food.

Zoe drew her shoulders up and asked, "Would you guys like some taffy?"

In short order they had a defensive position set up and the three men sat around a table, chewing on jerky and taffy as they awaited the inevitable.  Zoe kept watch out the door, looking sharp for any movement out in the store and fearing what they all knew was to come.

"Found some kegs of powder back there," Washington informed.  "I'll bet we can dig up some fuse or something and make us some grenades."

Morris pulled a piece of jerky from what he held with his teeth and nodded.  "That could sure take the edge off of them.  I think I saw some over in the hunting department.  We can also use some wire and light bulbs…"  He trailed off as there was a sound outside the door.

Zoe backed away, her eyes wide as she said, "I heard something out there.  I think they've come in."

The three men picked up their weapons, their attention locked on the doorway.

They were all silent for a moment.

Another sound reached them, a sound made as if someone was moving something.  There was a metal on metal squeak that reminded Zoe of clothes hangers being pushed along a metal rod.  Something was dropped on the floor out there nearby.

Zoe looked back at Sergeant Morris, her brow tense and arched high over her eyes.

He motioned with his chin for her to go and have a look, then he took the radio from his belt and showed it to her.

She understood, taking the radio that was hooked on her pocket, then she slowly crept out of the break room.

The store seemed quiet as she padded as quietly as she could toward the sounds she heard, the sounds that seemed to be coming from the hunting department.  Her eyes panned back and forth constantly as she searched for the source of the noise.

Almost to the gun section, she saw movement and she stopped.  Beyond a circular rack where camouflage shirts and vests hung, she saw three men looking over the remains of the weapons and ammunition.  One of them had very dark skin, the other two much paler skin, but their skin was not gray!  They all wore blue jeans, but different color tee shirts, and one of them wore a blue bandanna over his head.  Their odor was of men who had not showered for some time, not bad enough to be offensive at this distance, but her heightened sense of smell told her they were not zombies.

She dared to go a little closer, tightly gripping the radio and grasping the clothes rack with her free hand as she watched them search for whatever they were looking for.  The shirt she touched moved slightly and squeaked.

The three men stopped and looked toward her, and they all looked startled and afraid.

"There's one!" the man in the bandanna shouted.  "Get it!"

All three quickly had shotguns or pistols in their hands and aimed their weapons right at her!

Zoe barked a scream and turned to flee, cringing as the first shot was fired.  She could hear the men giving chase and panic coursed through her, and for the first time since this ordeal began she could feel her heart pounding in her chest.

"William!" she screamed.

One of the men behind her fired, then another.  As she wheeled around a display of duck decoys, a third exploded right into the middle of it and decoys scattered everywhere, some bursting into fleeing shards of plastic.

Another shot hit a metal rack close by and she turned to see more merchandise taking flight, then she stumbled and fell to the floor, rolling to her back as she saw the three men overtake her, and all three were aiming their weapons at her.

"Put 'em down!" Sergeant Morris shouted.

The three men looked beyond Zoe, and the girl turned her head to do the same.

Tex and his two men were in a staggered line, and all three had their weapons trained on the three men who were chasing her.

All three men seemed hesitant to move and just stared back.

Zoe took the opportunity to scramble up and dart behind the soldiers, and she held onto Tex's shoulders as she peered around them at the other three men.

"I said put 'em down!" Sergeant Morris ordered again.

The three men exchanged looks, and the one with the bandanna nodded to the others, and all lowered their weapons.

The man with the bandanna looked to Tex and raised his chin toward the girl behind him.  "Why are you protecting a zombie, man?  We're supposed to be killing those things!"

"She's with us," Sergeant Morris informed with harsh words.  "For right now that's all you need to know.  Make a move against her and we'll drop you like a hot rock, got it?"

Another of the men, in a red tee shirt, sneered, "Oh, so now the army's protecting moaners?  I thought you were supposed to be looking out for the rest of us!"

Tex's eyes narrowed and he growled, "You'll be told what you need to know when you need to know it.  We're out here…"  He trailed off as he heard something toward the front of the store.

The three other men wheeled around and raised their weapons that way.

Zoe stepped slowly around Sergeant Morris, her eyes wide and fixed across the store.  Breathing in through her nose, she could smell that faint carrion scent and whimpered slightly.

"What do you see, Princess?" Tex asked in a low voice.

"I can smell them," she replied in a little girl's voice.  "They're coming in.  I think they heard us!"

"Okay," Sergeant Morris said as calmly as he could.  "Everybody fall back to the defensive position.  You three, come with us."

The three men nodded and retreated slowly with the soldiers.

Right outside the door to the stock room, Tex ordered, "Right here.  We'll set the first line here and take the edge off of them, then we'll fall back into the break room.  New guys, fire three rounds into them and get into the break room.  You'll see where our second defensive line is set up.  Get behind it."

With a nod, the man with the bandanna answered, "Sure, man."

"Stay sharp," the Sergeant murmured to them as the first of the zombies came into view.  "Zoe, get back to the break room."

Hesitantly, she complied, backing away at first, and then turning to run to safety.

The firefight outside sounded horrible and she sat in the far corner of the room near the emergency exit, balled up as tightly as she could be with her hands covering her ears.  Still, as close by bursts would sound and rattle the room she would cringe and tightly close her eyes.  Anxiety welled up in her and she found herself shaking, and eventually she started to cry.  The zombies did not frighten her as much as the noise did and she found herself wanting to get up and flee.  Before, the excitement had overridden her fear.  Now, that was reversing.

Even over the deafening sound of gunfire and even with her hands over her ears, she heard the radio blare to life and Colonel Halstead call, "Sergeant Morris, come in."

There was no answer and it was easy to conclude that Tex could not hear his radio over the gunfire.

"Sergeant Morris," the Colonel called again.  "Come in.  We're responding to gunfire at the sporting goods store.  What is your position?"

Zoe finally took her radio and loudly answered, "He can't hear you!  He and the other guys are fighting some zombies that came after us!"

There was a hesitation, then Colonel Halstead demanded, "Where are you, Princess?"

"I'm in the break room," she replied.  "They're right outside and there are a lot of zombies out there."

"Okay, we're coming in," the Colonel assured.  "We're at the back of the building.  If there is a door you can open to give us your exact location then do it."

"I think there are zombies out there," she informed.

"Negative," he corrected.  "We've cleared the back of the building.  I have fire teams ready to move in.  Open any door you can find and do it now!"

"Yes, Sir," she complied.  Pushing herself up, she looked to the emergency exit and hesitantly placed her hands on the red bar, and after a few seconds to gather her nerve, she pushed on it.  The alarm sounded, but it did not open right away, and she could feel a few pangs of panic welling up in her.  With a childish whimper, she pushed again, then again.

One of the men who had entered, one in a white tee shirt, rushed in and hesitated when he saw her trying to open the door, then shouted, "What are you doing?" as he charged forward.

Right as he reached her, the latch finally gave and the door opened.

As it swung fully open, he reached her and grabbed her arm.  He turned and forcefully hurled her into the middle of the break room where she crashed into one of the tables and tumbled over it to the floor as it overturned.  He pulled the door shut, then turned on the girl again, holding his handgun ready as he snarled and said, "I knew we shouldn't trust some moaner!"

As he leveled his weapon on her, Zoe pushed herself up and cried, "But I have to let Colonel Halstead and the other soldiers in!"

"You just want to let more moaners in," he snarled.  Aiming his weapon, he pulled the trigger.

Zoe screamed and turned away from him, covering her head with both arms as he fired.  She felt the first round impact her back, then the second and she fell flat against the floor.

Someone banged on the door and he swung around, training his weapon on it.  Three hard knocks and he panicked and fired through it a couple of times, backing away as he did.

Pushing herself up again, Zoe looked over her shoulder as he retreated and fired through the door again.  She knew she had to let the soldiers in and that was her driving thought, her only thought.  Pulling her feet under her she staggered up to her feet, and when the man was an arm's length away she lunged into him and pushed him hard, watching him stumble to the floor before she ran past him and to the door.  With the alarm still blaring, she pushed against the red bar again and this time it opened right up, and as it did someone shot through it from the other side and both rounds lanced right through her belly.

Zoe stumbled and fell, catching herself on her hands on the concrete outside before falling all the way to her belly.

"Hold fire," someone shouted.

She slowly raised her head, her eyes finding a number of black clad soldiers, and she screamed, "Would you quit shooting me?"  As she pushed herself up, two of the soldiers took her arms and helped her to her feet, and one of them barked, "Colonel, she's hit!"

"Get her to the Stryker!" Halstead ordered as he stormed to them.  "The rest of you, get in there and relieve Sergeant Morris.  Delta Squad, take the other Stryker to the front and hit them from that side, and stay out of Truent's line of fire for God's sake!"

One of the soldiers slung his weapon over his shoulder, then he reached down and took Zoe behind the knees, sweeping her from the ground in one fluid motion.  Before she realized, she was cradled in his arms and being carried to a waiting Stryker."

"I'm okay," she assured.  "I got shot four times but it didn't hurt at all."

"I have my orders, Miss Princess," he informed.

"Why does everyone call me that?" she asked as they reached the assault vehicle.

"That's what it says on your shirt," he replied.

She looked down at herself, a little disgust on her face as she cried, "Oh, no!  This is my only shirt and it's one of my favorites!"  With one arm around his neck, she held the other away from herself as she saw the two holes in the front of her shirt and the black red blood that stained her belly.  "Do you think this will come out?"

He laid her down on a stretcher inside of the Stryker and reached for a first aid kit.  "You've been shot, so I think that shirt is the least of your problems.  Hold still.  I'm going to cut it off of you."

When he turned to her with a pair of medical scissors, she gasped and sat up, holding her palms to him as she barked, "No!  I'll just take it off!"

The soldier watched in disbelief as the teenage zombie girl in front of him stripped her shirt off, and he shook his head as she held it in front of her.

"It's full of holes," she whined.  "I wonder if we can still cut it and make it a crop top?"

"Um," he stammered, "should you be wearing a bra or something?"

"Nobody told me to," she replied as she laid the shirt down beside her against the wall of the Stryker.

He rubbed his eyes, then looked to her and ordered, "Okay, lay back so I can get you patched up."

CHAPTER 6

Bandaged around her belly and with a white linen covering her, Zoe was taken by stretcher by two of the soldiers into the hospital.  Sergeant Morris walked beside her, his eyes trained on her as she looked back up at him.

"But it really doesn't hurt," she protested.

"You're still going in to get checked out," he informed.  "Don't argue with me or no ice cream after lunch."

She looked away from him and grumbled, "Yes, Sir."

They arrived in the waiting O. R. where Doctor Caswell rushed to the girl and lifted the shirt, looking to her bandaged belly and ordering, "Put her on the table and let's get an IV started."

"I don't like needles," Zoe whimpered.

Tex grabbed onto the girl's hand and smiled, shaking his head as he pointed out, "But you don't mind getting shot."

As she was picked up and placed onto the operating table, she would not release the sergeant's hand and just glanced around nervously as more medical personnel were attending to some of the terrifying things that would be used on her.  One of them brought over an IV pole and she whimpered and turned wide, fear filled eyes to Sergeant Morris, saying in a little girl's voice, "But it doesn't hurt."

"They're just going to check you out," he said sympathetically.  "Nobody's going to hurt you."  When her lip quaked, he assured, "I'll stay here with you, Princess.  Just relax and let them work, okay?"

Doctor Kavorski arrived, wiping his hands on a light blue towel as he asked, "So what do we have here?  I heard our zombie girl got a little too close to the action today."  When he arrived at the table, he looked down at her, and he had a smile for her as he asked, "So how do you feel?"

"I'm okay," she replied.  "I don't want a shot.  I don't like needles!"

"Not to worry," he told her.  "We're going to have a look and make sure you are going to be okay, then you can get a shower and have lunch.  Is there anything you would like?"

"I like Spaghetti-O's" she replied.  "Can I have some Spaghetti-O's?"

"Sure you can," he drawled.  "And I think Sergeant Morris offered you ice cream, too, but only if you let us fix you up, okay?"

She looked to Tex, then back to Doctor Kavorski, and nodded.

* * *

In the conference room, Doctor Caswell slammed her papers down onto the table and angrily combed her hand through her hair.  Colonel Halstead simply had his hands folded in his lap and watched her without expression.  Captain Langley and the Lieutenant also watched her from their chairs.  Sergeant Morris was leaning against the wall across the room with his arms folded and his eyes on the floor in front of him.

Drawing a deep breath, Rachel tried to calm herself and said with strain in her voice, "Okay, so let's get the story straight.  You allowed a seventeen year old girl to go along with you just to check out what was inside the school, but you got sidetracked to a sporting goods store where she got in the middle of a firefight and she was shot four times."  She held a finger up.  "Oh, and then we have to consider that the zombies don't use guns, so she was shot four times by our guys.  Now explain to me why I shouldn't be upset by this."

"Wasn't exactly like that," Tex informed.  "It's all there in the report."

"I read the report," she confirmed with a sweet tone.  "The only thing it doesn't tell me is why a seventeen year old girl was shot four times by people who are supposed to be friendly troops."

The Colonel pointed out, "Let's bear in mind, Doctor, that she's technically a zombie and she's already healed up from the gunshots, just like any zombie would be that was shot anywhere but the head."

"I still don't want her going out there again," Rachel informed with clenched teeth.  "Zombie or not she's a teenage girl, an autistic teenage girl, and she does not need to be exposed to things like that."

Captain Langley countered, "She's also our best bet for getting effective recon into possibly hazardous areas without putting lives at risk.  Let's face it, Doctor.  She's the only one who can go into an area that is infested by moaners and not have to worry about not coming home."

"And," Tex added, "she's more than willing to help, and to be brutally honest, we need all the help we can get."

Doctor Caswell fired an angry look at him and snapped, "And an autistic girl is the best help you can get?"

"Doctor," Colonel Halstead cut in, "we are sorely outnumbered and we're losing this war.  Like it or not, we need to use every advantage we can get, and if that means your teenage zombie goes in to recon for us, then that's what it means."

Rachel wheeled toward him and cried, "Like it or not, Colonel, she's still a child!  Mentally, she always will be, and exposing her to combat situations will likely scar her for life!  It's not ethical!"

Captain Langley laughed and slapped the Lieutenant's shoulder.  "Ethics!  She's talking about ethics!"  He looked to the doctor and shook his head.  "I guess we need to have that talk about survival again.  Do you think that moaner that's stalking you out there or the one that comes crashing through the door to eat you is worried about your morality?  We're on the losing end of a war here, and if your autistic teenage zombie can help us out then she needs to help us out!  For God's sake, other areas are arming twelve year olds and throwing them at the zombie mobs!"

"I don't like that, either," Rachel protested softly.

"Morality aside," Colonel Halstead grumbled, "we're in the middle of a war and we have to do whatever it takes to win that war.  We lose, we're extinct.  It's that simple.  How's she doing?"

Huffing a breath, Doctor Caswell looked to the floor and replied, "She's doing okay, I suppose."  She looked to the Colonel and warned, "Just be aware that she is still autistic.  Asperger Syndrome is not something that can be played around with and it is not something you can predict.  If she has an emotional meltdown then whoever she's with could be in a lot of danger.  If she goes off and bites somebody, then where are you?  And bear in mind that she's a teenager who has all kinds of things happening to her body and all kinds of hormones and emotional turmoil that a child without autism can barely handle.  That's going to complicate everything even more."

Colonel Halstead raised his head and asked, "Do you think that's a possibility?"

"Of course it is," Rachel confirmed.  "Colonel, the medication she's on will only level her out so much.  If something sends her into emotional overload then there is no telling what could happen or who could end up being hurt.  I want more time to study her, her condition, the extent of her autism, the whole works."

Captain Langley asked, "What could set her off?"

"For starters," the Doctor replied, "loud noises—like gunfire."

With a slow nod, Sergeant Morris confirmed, "She did seem mighty tense when we were in heavy action."  He looked to Rachel and added, "But she knew to stuff gauze in her ears and keep doing what she needed to."

"That time," Doctor Caswell added.  "You also need to look out for other quirks she'll have.  People with Asperger's are typically very tactile defensive, which means a simple touch could really set her off."

"I haven't noticed that," Tex reported.

"Two reasons," Rachel informed.  "First, you probably didn't do anything that would startle or surprise her.  Second, she has a crush on you."

He rolled his eyes and looked away.  "No she doesn't."

"Open your eyes, Sergeant," the Doctor advised.  "That girl is fixated on you, and that's another issue those with Asperger's have to face.  They fixate on something or someone and that becomes all important to them."

"Great," he snarled, looking to the floor.

With a smile, the Lieutenant said, "You could do worse, Sergeant.  She's a little young for you and she's a zombie, but she's a hot little number."

"Down, Lieutenant," the Colonel warned.  Looking back to Doctor Caswell, he raised his chin and informed, "You need to come to grips with something, Doctor.  She's an advantage, and I intend to use that advantage against our enemy.  Get your assessments done, but she's going back out into the field as soon as she's ready."

Rachel forced a breath through her nose and just stared across the room, then she finally looked to the Colonel and said, "I want her here tomorrow so that we can test her properly.  It will take some time and I'd rather not have her pulled away in the middle of it."

Colonel Halstead looked to the Sergeant, only getting a shrug from him.  "Okay, Doctor," he conceded.  "We don't have any operations planned for tomorrow, we've resupplied with ammo and food and it looks like we've rescued nearly two hundred people.  I guess the rest can wait."

"She's asking about her family," Doctor Caswell informed.  "We'll need to tell her something soon one way or another."

"I'll take a strike force out that way in the morning while you do what you need to with her," Sergeant Morris said.  "She doesn't live too terribly far from here and we can recon the area and be back in a couple of hours."  He turned his eyes to Rachel and continued, "No matter what we find, that's one mission she definitely does not need to go on, just in case."

She responded with a slight nod.

Doctor Kavorski finally arrived, closing the door gently behind him as he held a palm to them and offered, "Sorry I'm late, people.  Had a little issue with our girl."

Raising her chin, Doctor Caswell barked, "What issue?"

"Something you can talk to her about," he answered.  "Apparently she's not fond of the idea of wearing certain undergarments, and the white tee shirt we found for her fits a little…  Well, snug."

Closing her eyes, Rachel shook her head and assured, "I'll have a talk with her."

Kavorski looked to Sergeant Morris and informed, "She's in the cafeteria, and she's been asking about you."

He rolled his eyes and nodded.

CHAPTER 7

Zoe had never liked hospital gowns and found herself sitting cross legged in one of the waiting room chairs in Radiology wearing one.  The doctors were both in the lab looking at the results of her MRI.  She still had the ear plugs in and was still a little unnerved about all of the noise in the confinement of that tube she had been in.  MRI's were nothing new to her, but she did not like them, and only participated as she had with the promise of sprinkles with her ice cream after lunch.  That would surely make the whole ordeal worth it!    She was also accustomed to being bribed for her cooperation and knew exactly how to negotiate to get what she really wanted, and a pouty lip and a few tears were not beneath her.

The door finally opened and she looked that way, seeing both doctors, who wore white lab coats, emerge from the door that led to the back.

Doctor Kavorski reached into his pocket, then he knelt down in front of her and held his hand out, asking, "How much do I have here?"

She looked down to his hand, seeing a quarter, two pennies and a nickel, and she turned her eyes back to him and replied, "Four."

He smiled and nodded to her.  "Good.  Do you know how much money that is?"

She looked again, considered, and finally replied, "Thirty-two cents."

With a nod, he commended, "Very good.  That's just what I thought."  He stood and shoved the change back into his pocket.  "Okay, Princess.  We have a few more tests and then we can get to lunch and those sprinkles you want."

Zoe looked down and vented a frustrated breath through her nose, mumbling, "Okay."

"Oh," he scoffed, "they'll be fun."  He reached down and touched her shoulder, raising his chin as she cringed and shrank away from him.  "So, how about we play a game first?"

She just stared at the floor for long seconds, and finally shrugged.

"Let's go back upstairs," he suggested.

"Where is William?" she asked, still staring at the floor.

Doctor Caswell answered, "He had some things he had to do this morning.  He said he would try to be back in time to have lunch with you."

Zoe nodded again, then she glanced up at Rachel and asked, "When can I go home?"

"When we're sure it's safe," Doctor Kavorski answered for her.  "You've been out there and you can see that it is very dangerous in places."

Huffing a breath, Zoe nodded still again, then she asked, "If it's so dangerous, why can't we bring my mommy and daddy and brother here where it's safe?"

The two doctors exchanged looks, then they looked to the girl again.

Rachel assured, "We have people out looking for them.  That's part of what you were doing, looking for people who need our help.  If we can find them of course we'll bring them here."

"What if you can't find them?" Zoe asked in a little girl's voice.

"We'll keep looking until we do," Doctor Kavorski insisted.  "Now let's get upstairs and finish up so that you can have the rest of the day to yourself."

"I want to go with William again," Zoe insisted.  She looked up to Doctor Caswell and continued, "I was able to be really helpful before and I can help find my family."

"I know you can," Rachel assured.  "That's what we are here to do, make sure that you're ready for what you will face out there."

"But I am ready!" Zoe cried as she stood up.  "I went before and I did okay!"

Doctor Kavorski strode to her and informed, "We know you did, but we want to see if you can do even better.  We all think that you could do very well with the search teams and Sergeant Morris wanted to see what else you could do out there.  Everyone has to be evaluated to see how they'll handle the stress of the missions before they can go out."

"You're just testing me for Asperger's," Zoe pointed out.  "I've been tested lots of times and I know what you're doing.  You think I'm stupid just like everyone else does!"

"I don't have stupid people on my team," Sergeant Morris informed from the doorway.  When all looked to him, he was standing there with his weapon slung over his shoulder, staring at the zombie girl with eyes that betrayed strain.  He glanced at the doctors and asked in a distant voice, "Can you two give us a minute?"

They both nodded and slowly turned toward the door they had entered through.  Walking side by side with his colleague, Doctor Kavorski mumbled to her, "It doesn't look like good news."

Reaching the door, they both looked down to the report, but half turned and focused their attention to the girl as she sat back down, her eyes on Tex as he knelt down in front of her.  Rachel was near tears as he took the girl's hand, keeping his eyes on hers as he spoke to her with a gentle and understanding voice.  Zoe nodded to him, then her mouth curled down and her eyes glossed with tears.  Breaths entered her deep and quick and she held her brow high over her eyes.  She nodded again as he spoke, and finally she squeezed her eyes shut tightly and bowed her head as tears poured forth, and she leaned forward and fell into him.  He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her to him as she slid from the chair, holding her arms to her chest as she wept in loud cries.

Kavorski's mouth tightened to a thin slit and he said, "This is one of those times when I sure don't envy him."

* * *

Time would be required to heal such wounds, but time was in short supply.

In Zoe's room, the blinds were closed and the curtains drawn and the only light that came into the room was what filtered in around the curtain and the bathroom door, which was open just slightly to allow that one sliver of light to glow along the floor and ceiling.

Dressed in hospital scrubs again, Zoe lay in the middle of her bed, curled up on her side and facing the window.  She hugged her teddy bear to her and just stared at the window with blank eyes that had cried all they could.  Those around her were sure not to disturb her and she was left alone for most of the remaining day.

Sometime after noon her door finally, slowly opened and Rachel peered in, just watching the girl for a moment before she entered.  Padding to her with gentle steps, the Doctor sat on the edge of the bed and slowly stroked the girl's hair.  She did not know what to say, though she had thought about it for hours, and she knew there was no way the girl could be consoled.

So, she just sat there and stroked the girl's hair, just to offer her a little comfort.

A little while later, Zoe finally spoke, just over a whisper.  "I hate those stupid zombies."

With a nod, Rachel assured, "You have every right to, Sweetie.  You have every right to."

"Why do I have to be one of them?" the girl whined in a child's voice.

"You aren't one of them," Rachel corrected.  "You may look a little like them, but you are still one of us."

"I've always been different," Zoe said with only a wisp of a voice.  "I just always wanted to be like everyone else, but now I'm even more different than everyone."

"You're still a sweet, delightful girl, Zoe, and we're all glad you're here with us."

Zoe drew a deep breath and nodded slightly, then she informed, "You'll get tired of me.  Everybody does."

"No, I won't.  I can't imagine anybody getting tired of you."

"Everybody does," Zoe whispered.

The door closed and Doctor Caswell looked to see Colonel Halstead standing right inside the room with his arms folded.  His eyes were on the zombie girl as he said, "Doctor, you're needed in the O.R."  His eyes shifted to her and he added, "Right away."

Rachel loosed a hard breath, then she looked down to the girl and stroked her head once more, asking, "Do you need anything, Sweetie?"  When Zoe shook her head, she assured, "I'll be back as soon as I can, okay?"

"Okay," the girl responded in a whisper.

The Doctor slid from the bed and made her way slowly to the door, pausing at the Colonel's side before she looked back to the girl one more time.

Colonel Halstead waited for the door to close behind the Doctor, then he strode with purposeful steps to the window across the room.  He swept the curtain aside, opened the blind, then folded his hands behind him as he stared outside.  A breath growled out of him and he shook his head.  "If you're going to try to make sense of all this, don't.  There's no way you can.  There's no way any of us can.  We're stuck with what we have, and what we have is a war for survival."  He shook his head.  "I read the report on your folks, Princess, and I'm sorry.  We've all lost family and friends, and unfortunately we just don't have the luxury of taking time to mourn."  When he turned to her, he found her staring up at him.  "My whole family's gone, now the only family I have is the people in this facility.  I'm responsible for every damn one of you, every soul in this base, and I'm also responsible for making sure we win this war on a local level.  I do not intend to let those we've lost go unavenged and it is my intention to take this war to our enemy.  You know who our enemy is?"

She nodded in slight motions and pitifully replied, "Me."

His brow shot up.  "You?" he barked in a loud voice.  "You think you're the enemy here?  You'd better get your head on straight, little girl."

"But I'm a zombie," she whined.

"I don't see it!" he yelled.  "I see someone we've taken in here.  I see someone who has gone out to help us win this war we have to wage against an enemy that has no remorse, no honor and will not stop until we are all extinct.  Now, do you intend to keep on helping us or are you going to lay there like some worthless, non-fighting hippie who expects to be given an easy living at the expense of the rest of us?"

Zoe looked away and considered.

Colonel Halstead raised his chin and barked, "Are you part of my family or not?"

Pushing herself up, Zoe held the teddy bear to her and slid from the bed, and she stood as straight and tall as she could as she replied, "Yes, Sir."

"I can't hear you!" he shouted.

She shouted back, "Yes, Sir!"

"Outstanding!" he yelled.  "You know where the rally area is downstairs?"  When she nodded he barked, "Sound off, young lady!"

"Yes, Sir!" she yelled.

"Be down there in fifteen minutes.  We are going to equip you properly, then you are going to learn how to execute this war upon your enemy with great prejudice.  You will be instructed in the art of combat, stealth, and you will learn to be a little killing machine, unleashing a hellish wrath upon your enemy that they will have no answer for.  Does this turn you on?"

She raised her chin, a sense of pride and importance welling up inside of her and she replied in a loud voice, "Yes, Sir!"

"At the rally point in fifteen minutes, soldier!"  He squinted slightly and looked to the sides of her head.  "And do something with that hair!  You will report fully regulation and ready to unleash a vengeful fury upon your enemy and by God you will make them regret the day they killed your family!"

"Yes, Sir," she repeated.

The Colonel stormed past her, toward the door as he commanded, "Carry on, Private."

* * *

Zoe reported early, her hair pulled up in a pony tail.  She had traded her scrubs for her shorts and a white tee shirt that fit her too big, and her pink running shoes and stormed from the elevator with a sense of purpose she had never felt before.  Stopping among the soldiers who were cleaning weapons and checking other gear, she looked around her and finally saw a familiar face, a private who she had been on the last mission with.  Approaching him from behind, she tapped him on the shoulder and asked, "Have you seen Colonel Halstead?"

He looked her up and down and replied, "Uh, no, I haven't seen him."

She nodded and turned away, looking for him again.  Approaching Sergeant Morris' driver on the last mission, she folded her hands behind her and inquired, "What'cha doing?"

He glanced at her and smiled, then looked to the disassembled weapon he had laid out on the table and picked a piece up with the dirty rag he had.  "I'm cleaning up Ma Deuce.  She fires a lot better when she's clean."

"Ma Deuce?"

"M-2 heavy machine gun," he explained.  "Fifty caliber.  It'll stop just about anything short of a main battle tank.  Works wonders on moaners."

Zoe nodded, looking to the pieces and parts, and asked, "Can I help?"

"Sure thing, Princess," he answered.  "Right there is the solvent we use to remove powder residue, dirt and gack from the parts.  Just wet one of those rags and start wiping something down.  Gotta get her all nice and clean!"

With another nod, Zoe picked up an important looking part, took a rag and went to work.

"You look like you've done that before," he commended.

She smiled at him and kept working.

A few minutes later, everyone stopped what they were doing and looked to the elevator as Colonel Halstead yelled, "Where's my zombie girl?"

Still holding the piece she had been cleaning, Zoe spun around and announced, "Here!"

He strode right up to her, looked to the machine gun part in her hands and nodded.  "I see you're jumping right into the middle of things.  I like that."

"I'm good at this," she informed.

"Yes you are," he confirmed.  Looking around him, he loudly said, "Okay people, listen up!  We have a new recruit signing up and we need witnesses."  Looking back to her, he raised his chin and folded his hands behind him, ordering, "Put that down and raise your right hand."

She complied, setting the rag and part down on the table behind her and raising her hand.

"Your other right hand," he growled.

She switched hands.

He started by clearing his throat, then, "Do you solemnly swear that you will uphold and defend the constitution of the United States, defend this country against all enemies, foreign and domestic, and kill the hell out of any and all zombies you contact so help you God?"

Zoe nodded and confirmed, "Yes, Sir."

"State your name," he ordered.

"Zoe Rebecca Templeton," she complied.

"I don't like that name," he announced.  "From now on your name is Private Princess."

A little ripple of laughter swept through the room and she smiled just a little.

"You got that, soldier?" he barked.

With a quick little nod, she giggled, "Yes, Sir."

"See to it you remember that, Private.  Finish up with this M-2 and then report to Sergeant Morris for outfitting.  He'll be in charge of getting you trained and equipped."  The Colonel turned smartly and strode back toward the elevator, ordering, "Carry on."

Not quite an hour later, Tex strode into the rally area, looking around for the girl and finally saw her, and he did not expect what he saw.  From the beginning, the other soldiers largely rejected her.  She was a zombie, the enemy, and that was all the soldiers had been able to see.  Now, most of them were embracing her.  Most of them surrounded a table and seemed to be cheering her on as she worked to reassemble the big fifty caliber machine gun, and he stopped behind part of the crowd as she slid the last pieces into place, turned the barrel to lock it into the receiver, then she pulled back the bolt and let it slam home, and when this happened, the soldiers around her raised their hands and cheered her.

Morris folded his arms and shook his head as she raised her hands and cheered with them.

Her eye caught the Sergeant and she lowered her arms as she saw him and she smiled a big smile.

"Okay, children," he called.  "I need to borrow Zoe for a while.  Everyone carry on and get your gear ready to go.  Zoe, come with me."

She bounded to him with the springy step of an excited teenage girl, and when she reached him she informed, "Colonel Halstead doesn't like my name anymore, so now I'm Private Princess."

Hesitantly, he nodded, then turned to the elevators and folded his hands behind him.  "Private Princess, huh?  Well, okay.  Come on then, Private.  We have an appointment."

Zoe also folded her hands behind her as she followed him, she still had that little spring to her step and a little swing in her hips as they approached the elevator door.

As they stood at the door and waited for it to open, he looked down at her and observed, "You seem to be feeling better than you did a little while ago."

She nodded, just staring at the door as she confirmed, "Yes, Sir.  I feel better."  She glanced up at him and explained, "Colonel Halstead explained to me that we are all a family here.  I miss my mom and dad and my brother Steve and I think I always will, but he said I'm part of his family now."

"Halstead explained that to you," he said.  "So, the Colonel found your smile."

Zoe just nodded and stared at the door.

Tex shook his head and mumbled, "Who knew that crusty old Marine actually had a heart?"

The door opened and they entered the elevator, and both turned to face the door as it closed.

"Where are we going?" Zoe asked innocently.

"Roof," was his reply.  "We haven't found any gear your size, but the Colonel thought it might be a good idea to train you in firearms use.  We've set up a range up there for target practice, since we know the adjacent building is empty and we won't hit anyone over there.

She glanced at him again.  "Um, Daddy always told me I shouldn't be playing with guns."

A slight smile touched his mouth and he informed, "You won't be playing up there, Kiddo.  We also found a weapon in that sporting goods store that will suit you perfectly."

* * *

What could Zoe do but giggle?

The weapon they found for her was a snub nose, nickel plated revolver with pink grips and a pink cylinder, pink sights and a pink hammer and trigger.  She held it loosely and with an apprehensive grip as she turned it over and over, shaking her head the whole time."

"What do you think, Princess?" Sergeant Morris asked with a smile.

She squealed back, "It's so pink!"

"Thought you might like it," he assured.  "Okay, noob, for safety's sake we've cleared everyone off of here so that you can get the feel of this thing without any danger of anyone else getting hit."  He looked beyond them, beyond roof vents, solar panels and the like to the other end of the roof about fifty feet away where targets were hanging from a wire that was stretched between two poles, one an antenna, and he pointed to them and asked, "Do you think you can hit the one in the middle?"

With a shrug, Zoe admitted, "I don't know.  I'll try."

As she held the weapon up and took aim, he reminded, "Just like I showed you when we first got here.  Put the sights right under the bull's eye and squeeze the trigger."

Zoe leaned her head slightly, looking over the sights with one eye closed as she lined the weapon up on the target.  Slowly, she squeezed her hand as she had been shown and the hammer of the revolver retreated back, then slammed home with an empty click.  She flinched when it happened, then looked to the gun before observing, "I don't think there are any bullets in here."

"There aren't," he confirmed.  "I just wanted you to get used to the feel of the weapon.  Try it again."

He had her pull the trigger on the empty revolver a few more times before her stopped her and commended, "Good.  How's it feel?"  She responded with a nod and he gently took it from her, opened the cylinder and reached into his pocket.  "We're going to start you with thirty-eights.  In the field you'll use three fifty sevens, but for now let's see how you do with these."  He had the weapon loaded in seconds, closed the cylinder and handed it back to her, grips first.

Zoe took it carefully.  Knowing that it was now loaded seemed to change things and she handled it with an apprehensive touch.

Tex produced earmuffs and slipped them over her head, closing them gently around her ears as he loudly said, "This will keep your ears from ringing later.  Take a couple of shots.  The targets are twenty-five feet away, about the range you'll be shooting."

She nodded and looked to the first target, the one in the middle.  Raising the weapon as she had before, she took careful aim.  When she squeezed the trigger, the weapon made a horrible pop and there was a bright flash and billowing smoke, and she barked a scream as she backed up a step.  Looking hesitantly up at the Sergeant, she waited for his judgment, and saw him staring at the target, and nodded.

"Not bad," he praised.  "Looks like you scored a head shot.  Try it again."

Just hearing his praise sent a surge of confidence into her and she raised the weapon again, aiming and squeezing the trigger as before, then again, and again.  She hit the target every time, and each time was a small triumph that made her feel more and more confidence, and she giggled like a giddy little girl as soon as her sixth and last shot was fired.  Looking up at the Sergeant, she squealed, "This is fun!"

He smiled and patted her shoulder.  "That's good to hear, Princess."  He took the weapon from her and opened the cylinder, dumping out the spent brass before he reached into another pocket.  "Okay, let's try you with the big boys."  He reloaded the weapon and handed it to her as he had before.  As she took it, he pointed to the right of the targets where a cinder block was set up on its end.  "There's your target.  These rounds will kick a little more and they're going to be a lot louder, but they do a lot more damage, which comes in handy when you're in a firefight."  He backed up a step and ordered, "Take it out."

As before, she took careful aim and fired the weapon, and this time the crack was much louder, the flash more intense and the kick rolled the weapon all the way over her shoulder.  Wide eyed, she watched in amazement as the top right corner of the cinder block exploded and the whole thing rocked and almost tipped over.  With her mouth hanging open, she looked up at Tex with awe beaming from her face.

He smiled at her and informed, "You need to finish it off."

When he motioned with his head to the block, she took aim again and fired a second shot, then a third.  Her fourth shot destroyed what was left and she laughed as she lowered the weapon, her eyes on the rubble she had left.

Tex grasped her shoulder and pointed to the targets, shouting, "They're coming!  Take 'em out!  Quick!"

She raised the gun again and fired her last two shots quickly, one of which hit the center target.

"Nice," he commended with a nod.  "Dump that brass.  You'll reload yourself, then I'll show you the speed loader."

They fired off many more rounds, and each time she seemed to get better, more confident.  Morris drew his own sidearm, a black, semi-automatic and the two of them seemed to enjoy a time of target shooting.

About twenty minutes later, as they were reloading, Sergeant Morris' radio beeped and Colonel Halstead's voice summoned, "Sergeant, come in."

Raising it to his mouth, Tex replied, "Sergeant Morris here.  Go ahead, Colonel."

"I need you and Private Princess in the staff room five minutes ago," Halstead ordered.

"On our way, Sir," the Sergeant assured.  Putting his radio back, he looked to the girl, then near the door where a table that had a variety of holsters, empty magazines and boxes of brass on it.  He walked to the table with her on his heels and stopped there, selecting a holster for her revolver that he had put there for that purpose.  "Okay, Princess.  Let's get you fitted with this on the way down.  Grab that belt."

They arrived in the conference room a few minutes later and Zoe was holding her head up as she proudly wore her pink revolver over her left hip.  Her left hand rested on it and her right thumb was hooked in her belt, and she seemed to walk with a swagger that she had not before.

Colonel Halstead was already seated and looking over a couple of papers, and a map lay in front of him that looked like it had been quickly drawn by someone.  The Captain and Lieutenant sat at his side, and all three looked up at what they were reading as the Sergeant and girl reached the table.

The Colonel raised his chin and announced, "We might actually have some good news for a change. We got a communication from the Pentagon.  Turns out they're still in business over there.  Also turns out that this war is going pretty well for a few other areas and we can expect reinforcements and resupply within a couple of weeks."

"From where?" the Sergeant asked apprehensively.

"You'll like this, Sergeant.  It seems that Wyoming, New Mexico, Nevada, Arizona, Colorado and Texas have all been declared secure."

"Hell, yeah," Tex said with a proud smile.

"Oo-rah," the Colonel added.  "Texas is sending us three thousand regulars and about five thousand volunteers with armor, supplies and air power.  We can also expect surgical air strikes from Nellis as well as four carriers that finally got home to help us out.  Bad infested areas are likely to be naped or nuked, but for now our orders are to hold out here and secure as much of the city as possible."  He glanced at Zoe and continued, "We need to remember that these aren't people anymore.  The people they used to be are dead and gone, and what's left over is our enemy.  We can't let a single one of these things get by us, and that means a building by building search and destroy program until we're done here.  We are going to secure this city starting with a two mile radius from our main base of operations."

With a nod, Tex said, "Sounds like a plan, Colonel."

Halstead's eyes shifted to Zoe.  "You're our secret weapon, Cupcake.  You ready for some payback?"

She raised her chin and loudly barked, "Yes, Sir!"

Looking back to Morris, the Sergeant ordered, "Your platoon will take two Strykers and a bus over to a shopping mall of some kind about two clicks south of here.  There is word of survivors but we haven't been able to send anyone in to confirm this.  There is also word that the area is thick with moaners, and once you make contact I'll want you to advise Echo Base and get reinforcements before you engage in earnest.  Establish and hold a perimeter and await reinforcements."

"Understood, Sir," Sergeant Morris said with a nod.  "How far out will our reinforcements be?"

"Allow about fifteen minutes," the Colonel answered, "but don't get yourself in too deep.  This isn't just a rescue mission, this is a seek and destroy mission.  If we have a lot of moaners in one place then we're going to want to take out as many as possible.  Draw them in and give the main force a cluster to take out all at once."

Tex nodded.  "Got it, Sir."  He looked to Zoe and ordered, "Let's get mounted up."

* * *

As with the other mall, the parking lot of their target was virtually empty but for a few abandoned cars and a couple of trucks.  The Strykers pulled right up to the front doors and turned around, then backed toward the building as far as they could and stopped.

The back of one opened and Zoe stood ready to jump out and go about her mission.  Around her black belt were small pouches, her gun in its holster over her left hip and she wore a black utility vest that was closed and fitting her snugly over her white tee shirt.  Tex stood behind her, his hand on her shoulder as they both looked to the shattered glass doors of the mall.

"Just remember everything I told you," he ordered.  "Stay in contact and let us know what you find.  Use your speed loaders and take shots sparingly.  You have sixty rounds so try not to waste them."

She nodded and assured, "I'll be careful, Sergeant William."  Her radio was in her hand and she looked down to it, knowing that it was her only contact to those who awaited her in the Stryker.  She found herself not afraid, but anxious, and this showed on her face as she stared into the depth of the mall she was about to enter, a place she had been many times.

Looking over her shoulder to the Sergeant, she informed, "We used to come clothes shopping and stuff here.  It's cheaper than the other mall, but I like the food court at the other one better.  This is where I got my sparkly princess tee shirt."

He nodded and looked down to her.  "Just remember we're looking for zombies and survivors this time, so try to stay focused."

"Okay," she sighed as she looked to the mall again.

There was shattered glass from the doors all over the floor and she walked gingerly over it, looking around her for any movement.  With the .357 Magnum on her side, she felt rather safe and was sure that there was nothing inside that she could not handle.  Turning right, she followed the pathway along shops that were familiar to her.  Like the last mall, many stood open, but many had the cages down and were locked down tight.  Bad memories of the last two times were still with her and her eyes panned around nervously as she felt her confidence begin to shake, and just the inklings of a nervous crawl in her belly.

Reaching the end of the path where a major department store sat, she looked to the cages that sealed the glass doors, gently grasping one with her hand as she looked inside.  There was no movement, but there was quite a mess in there.  She tried pulling up on the door, but found it locked.  Time to move on.

Halfway back to the middle of the mall, she saw something ahead of her that was very familiar, a tee shirt shop that had always been one of her favorites.  This one she went into and her mission would have to take a back seat to something else for a while.

Zoe strode a few steps into the store and stopped to look around her.  It was much as she remembered with circular racks on which hung hangers of shirts.  Hundreds of them!  Along the walls were shelves and above them were shirts that were splayed out to be seen by all, and they were displayed all the way to the ceiling.  This was a colorful, festive place and she had always loved to come in here.  Now, though still colorful as she remembered, it seemed empty, somehow hollow, only an echo of the place she had enjoyed going so many times with her family.

She strode in further with slow steps, looking around her for what she sought.  Rounding one of the circular displays, she panned back and forth to see everything, and when she looked ahead again, there was something on the far wall, someone!  Seeing the zombie girl that stared back at her sent such a fright through her that she screamed and retreated a step.  Reason returned to her quickly and she grasped her chest and drew a deep breath as she realized she was looking at her reflection in a mirror.  With a little smile and a shake of her head, she turned her attention to one of the racks of shirts, these all red, pink and purple, yellow and orange, and she began to sort through them, moving them to one side one after another, and finally she found what she was looking for.  A big smile found her lips as she pulled it off of the rack and held it in front of her, gazing at her hot pink prize that read Princess in silver glitter across the front.  Hanging it back up, she reached for her vest and unfastened the three buckles that held it in place, then she lowered her arms and held them behind her as she allowed the vest to fall from her to the floor.  Reaching to the bell of her shirt, she grasped it with both hands and quickly stripped it off, laying it on top of the display rack behind her, then she took the pink shirt from its hanger and slipped it on.

"Sergeant Morris to Zoe," her radio summoned.  "Come in, Zoe."

She turned toward her vest and took the radio from her belt, looking to the vest that lay at her feet as she answered, "Hi, Sergeant Morris."  She crouched down and picked up the vest, continuing with an enthusiastic tone, "I got a new princess shirt!"

"That's great, Princess," he commended patiently.  "Find any zombies in there?"

"No, sir," she replied, still looking down at her vest.  "I saw my reflection in a mirror in here and I didn't expect to.  It scared me so bad I almost peed myself.  I guess I'm still not used to how I look, that and I really wasn't expecting to see someone in here looking at me."  She clipped the radio back onto her belt and shrugged back into the vest.

Tex had clearly been laughing when he spoke again.  "Well, stay in contact, Kiddo."

Back into her vest, she took the radio from her belt and assured, "I will."

After taking the time to fasten the vest back, she wandered from the store and continued her search of the mall.

Reaching the other end, where the food court was, she made the full circuit and started around to the other side.  There was a shop at the corner that held many edible gift selections, including many different cheeses, summer sausage, spices and the like.  It always had an interesting odor about it and she liked the smells of the many spices mingling with the peppermint and other candies they kept in bulk.  Her eyes were that way when she saw movement, and she froze.

A dog stepped into view from around one of the displays, a really big dog!  What kind it was she was not sure, but it was black and looked something like a Rottweiler with a huge head.  Its eyes were white with small dots that were the remnants of its pupils and it had lost a few patches of hair.  It was not just sick.  It was clearly infected, and a zombie dog was a threat on an entirely new level.

It looked right at her and just stared for a moment, then it lowered its head, its lips sliding away from its teeth as it growled a deep, menacing growl.

Zoe swallowed hard and backed away a step.  As the dog advanced, she reached for the revolver, just grasping the grips of the gun as she retreated a little faster.

The dog stopped and so did Zoe.  They stared at each other for a moment, then the dog sniffed, turned back the way he had come, and simply walked away.

Zoe found her heart pounding again and just watched as the dog disappeared into the store, and watched a while longer even after she could no longer see it.  Swallowing hard, she drew a calming breath as she turned to continue her search of the mall, but twice she looked over her shoulder to make certain the dog was not following her.

After arriving at the starting point, she looked over the rail to the downstairs and scanned the floor below for a moment before she reached for her radio and called, "Princess to Sergeant."

"Go ahead, Princess," he replied.

"Found a dog," she reported.

"Infected?" Tex asked.

"I'm pretty sure," she answered.  "I'm going to go downstairs now, okay?"

"Sure thing, Kiddo.  We're going to come on in and set up a perimeter."

With a nod, she confirmed, "Okay," then she put her radio away and walked toward the stairs.

The downstairs was a mess.  Debris, clothing and other merchandise was strewn everywhere.  Windows were broken, store fronts were a wreck and the fountain that fed the pool in the center of the mall was not running, though water remained in the pool.  There was a horrible smell as well, the unmistakable odor of rotting meat.

It just did not feel right.  She slowly made her way along the walkway, moving around the debris that was cluttering the floor.  She could only imagine what had happened, but it looked like someone had put up quite a fight.

At the end of this section she stopped to look around her.  She heard a faint shuffle from a shop ahead and her eyes fixed on that broken doorway.  She did not even take note of what kind of store it was, only that it was a mess within.

"Hello?" she called in a meek voice, hoping to find survivors.  Though not really afraid of the zombies anymore, she could not shake off a feeling of foreboding that had a grip on her.  Her spine stiffened as she heard something slide on the floor within, she heard that familiar moan.  Unsteady footsteps drew closer and she backed away a few steps, her wide eyes locked on the store.

It came out wearing a tee shirt and tattered blue jeans.  Its gray skin made it look like a shadow within the half darkened interior of the store and its dead eyes were locked on her in a distant stare.

New feelings welled up within her.  This was the kind of thing that had killed her parents, her brother, her entire family!  The medication she had taken began to falter and her anger boiled to the surface.

Zoe's eyes narrowed as it staggered from the store, and her lip curled up as her imagination showed her images of zombies killing her parents and her brother, the zombie that had bitten her.  This overrode any fear she still felt.  More than anything, she wanted to get even and needed nothing and nobody to justify to her that this thing and all like it did not deserve to live.  With her lip curling up in an angry snarl, she reached for the revolver, pulled it from its holster and held it at her side.  Slowly, her thumb pulled the hammer back and she stared back into the eyes of this monster that approached her.  It was only about ten feet away.  She could smell it, and when it moaned again, her anger was roused beyond her ability to control it.

Payback time!

She raised the gun as she strode toward the zombie a couple of steps, then she pulled the trigger and her weapon responded with a deafening bang and a flash of fire that gave way to a puff of white smoke.

A hole formed in the zombie's forehead and the back of its head blew apart.  It staggered backward a few steps, then fell straight back and hit the floor flat on its back.

Zoe stared down at it for long seconds after.  This was not a person.  It was a thing.  A murderous thing.  It and creatures like it had ended her life, killed her family, brought the whole world down around her.  In her mind, these nightmarish things had met their match, and she would get even with each and every one of them.  This singular thought surged up from the recesses of her mind and began to take over what she thought about.

"Come in, Princess!" the radio called in Sergeant Morris' desperate voice.

Reaching across her belly, she took the radio in her free hand and raised it to her mouth, replying, "Yes?"

"We heard a shot," he informed.  "Are you okay down there?"

"Yeah," she confirmed, still staring at the vanquished zombie.

"Did you shoot?" he asked.

"Yep," she replied.

"Is there a zombie down there with you?" he pressed.

Raising her chin as she stared down at the still form before her, she replied, "Not anymore."

Though her ears were ringing a little, she did not put her weapon away.  She liked the feel of it in her hand, the sense of security it gave her.  As she continued her search, she looked down at the weapon, its pink grips, cylinder and trigger.  It was power.  It was vengeance against the creatures that had killed her family.  Still, that power was a little frightening, though in the moment she did not care.

The odor of decay grew strong as she approached another store, some kind of discount store that had many small items from sewing kits to toothbrushes and much more.  That store was also torn apart on the inside and the smell of rotting flesh was strong within.  It was an offensive, rancid smell, and she knew what it meant.

Squaring up on the store front, she looked inside and finally shouted, "Come out of there!"

Something within responded to her voice and she could hear movement.  Something was knocked over and crashed to the floor and she held her weapon in front of her, right about belly button level.  With narrow eyes and her brow low over her eyes, Zoe watched for movement, and finally saw it at the back of the store.

"Come on!" she shouted, pulling the hammer back on her gun.  "I have something for you!"

Two of them were in there and seemed to be responding to her voice, and they both staggered toward her.

"Yeah," she snarled.  "Come on out where I can see you."

When they were only twenty or so feet away, she raised the gun, took careful aim, and fired, hitting the closest of them right above the eye.  As he fell, she aimed at the other one and fired as well, striking it right at the bridge of the nose.

"Come in, Princess," Morris called over the radio.

Staring down at the zombies, she took her radio from her belt and raised it to her mouth.  "Yes, Sir?"

Amusement was clear in his tone as he asked, "You going to save any for us?"

She smiled and replied, "Nope."

Arriving at the lower level exit, which opened to a parking lot on the other side of the building, she paused to look out into the desolation there.  Those doors were not broken and stood closed as she found herself walking slowly toward them.

As she pushed one open and strode slowly outside, she looked around at the empty and quiet parking lot.  She had never seen it empty before.  It was eerie and gave her a chill as her eyes panned from left to right, then right to left.  But for the wind blowing about some of the small trees that were scattered about the medians, there was no movement, no sound but for the wind.  The city seemed dead from here and for a moment she felt absolutely alone.

Zoe walked to the edge of the driveway that circled the mall, stopping at the curb to see what she could see.  To her right she saw a motor home parked right at the curb about fifty feet down the road from where she was.  It was facing away from her and she was largely looking at the back of it, and she noticed that the windows had plywood over them, and each small sheet had a small slit cut into it.  She blinked and leaned her head.

Sergeant Morris summoned over her radio, "Hey, Princess."

She absently raised the radio to her mouth, her gaze fixed on the motor home as she answered, "Yes, Sir?"

"Where you be?" he asked.

"I'm outside on the other side of the mall," she replied.  "It's weird quiet out here."

"Did you finish your sweep of the inside?" he asked."

"No sir," she answered.  "There's one of those R.V.'s out here with the windows boarded up and it's parked right at the curb.  That's a fire zone."

"Sure is," he confirmed.  "Stay put and keep an eye on it.  I'm going to come down and we can have a look."

"Okay," she complied.  As she waited and watched the motor home, it rocked ever so slightly as if someone had walked from one side of it to the other.  The slit in the plywood that covered the back window had a shadow fall over it and she felt that creeping in her stomach.  Someone was looking at her from in there and she found her grip on the gun tightening.  Swallowing hard, she walked toward it a few steps, stopping when she was about twenty feet away.

Something growled near the building and she looked that way.  The landscaping was a little neglected and the shrubs and bushes were starting to grow out of their manicured forms.  Her eyes panned back and forth, then her spine went rigid as something in there growled again.  Turning fully toward the landscaping, which was only a few feet from the brick veneered wall of the mall, she approached a couple of steps, holding her revolver ready as she scanned the bushes for whatever was in there.  With the gun in her hand, she felt like she had an advantage over anything that would try to get her, but a little fear still crept into her, and that nervous crawl began in her stomach again.

When the breeze shifted, she got a whiff of that familiar carrion odor, then a breath shrieked into her as one of the shrubs moved.

Something shuffled in the dead leaves and twigs behind the shrubs.

Zoe backed away, her wide eyes searching for the terror that she felt was stalking her.

It exploded from the bushes with an animalistic roar and sprang at her with speed that she did not expect and a ferocity that was worthy of her nightmares.  Dressed in a tattered red tee shirt and black running shorts, its black hair was a ratty mess, its hands dirty and its skin a lighter gray than the others.  Its eyes were black pools surrounded by a little white and its teeth were stained black and brown and yellow.  Something dark stained its shirt, something that could only be blood and it moved too fast for Zoe to react.

She backpedaled and raised her weapon, only managing two shots before it was upon her.  Both bullets hit it in the chest and did not even slow it.

It knocked her hand aside and the gun from her grip as its other hand found the nape of her neck and clamped on with the grip of a hawk.

Zoe screamed as they fell, pushing back against its chest as it bore down on her, its teeth snapping at her face and throat.  Its breath stank of death and growls and snarls erupted from it as it pressed her to the concrete, pressed its attack on her.  One of her legs was pinned beneath one of the zombie's and she kicked at it with the other.  It tried to lift her toward it with the grip it had around her neck, but she had it at bay, though barely.  Its other hand clawed at her, catching her shirt at the neckline and it tore her new shirt away from her neck and shoulder.

Another scream exploded from her as she fought back as best she could, trying in vain to push it off of her.  She knew she was no match for it and found herself starting to cry, and finally she screamed, "Help!  Please help me!"

It got its hand and arm around her back, the other around her neck, and slowly she began to lose the battle to push it away.

"Hey!" an unfamiliar man's voice shouted from the motor home.

The zombie stopped its attack and looked that way, its lips sliding away from its teeth as it found a new target.

Zoe also looked, seeing a young man dressed in jungle camouflage, combat boots and a camouflage hat with a white skull and crossbones in the middle of it.  He walked on big black combat boots and finally stopped about ten feet away from them.  In his hands was a huge shotgun with black pistol grips front and back, a flashlight mounted beneath the barrel.  The butt stock was black metal and folded over the receiver.  Tearing her eyes away from his weapon, she saw in his face an intensity that she had seen on the faces of the soldiers.  He was clean shaven, rather young and had long black hair and rather dark eyebrows.  Icy blue eyes bored into the zombie and that dark brow was held low over his eyes.

Stopping only seven or eight feet away, he glared away at the zombie and snarled, "You just get off that girl and do it now."  His accent was something she had heard in the movies, someone who lived in the country in the South, and it reminded her a little of how Tex spoke, and his voice was rather young.

The zombie quickly lost interest in Zoe and stood from her, crouching down as he squared off against this new target.

"Good boy," the young man drawled.  He backed away a few steps, and predictably the zombie followed step for step.  Without looking at her, the young man ordered, "Miss, I need you to move out of the way now and give me a clean shot."

Still on her back, Zoe clumsily scrambled away, off the curb and into the road.

The zombie held his arms out, swung his mouth open and roared a horrible, gurgling roar.  The young man responded with his shotgun, firing his first shot right into the zombie's chest.  Staggering back a couple of steps, the zombie recovered quickly and charged, only to be shot in the chest again, sending him backward again.

"The head!" Zoe shouted.

Chambering another round as he watched the zombie recover again, the young man barked back, "I know what I'm doing."  He fired another round into the zombie's chest and advanced as it staggered backward again.

Zoe huffed a breath and looked around her, finding her revolver a few feet away.  Turning herself over, she reached for it and had it in her hand as she rose up on her knees and turned toward the zombie as the young man shot it again.  Holding the revolver with both hands, she took careful aim and fired, hitting the zombie right in the temple, and it fell forward and slammed flat onto the concrete.

Turning her eyes to the young man, she raised her brow and repeated, "In the head."

He glared back at her and crooked his jaw.

The motor home door slammed shut and another man strode toward them.  He was also dressed in jungle camouflage and combat boots and brandishing a longer shotgun with a wooden stock and grip, and it also had a flashlight mounted on it.  He walked with a limp, had a long black and silver beard and bushy black eyebrows.  He was also rather plump and had rough looking features beneath the brim of his tattered leather cowboy hat.

With his eyes on the fallen zombie, he stopped beside the young man and shook his head, saying in a southern drawl and a gravelly voice, "Fourth one of those mad-dogs we've come across.  Just keep your eyes open for more, boy."  His eyes shifted to Zoe as she stood and he took the brim of his hat and greeted, "Ma'am."  Looking her up and down, his eyes narrowed and he raised his chin.  "Hang on a second."

"She shot it in the head," the young man informed.

Training his shotgun on her, the fat fellow added, "She's also a zombie, boy!"

Zoe raised her palms to them and cried, "Wait!  Don't shoot me!"

The young man took the barrel of the older fellow's shotgun and forced the muzzle down.  "Zombie's don't talk, Pop, and they don't shoot other zombies."

Pulling his shotgun from the younger man's grip, the larger one trained his weapon on her again as he corrected, "You'd better take a hard look at that one.  I know a zombie when I see one."

"I'm with the Zombie Response Team!" Zoe said desperately, still backing away.

"Never heard of 'em," the older man countered as he raised the shotgun to his eye and pressed the butt against his shoulder.

"Please don't!" Zoe screamed.

Once again, the younger man grabbed the shotgun and forced the muzzle down.  "I'm tellin' you she ain't no zombie.  Zombies don't talk."

"Mind your place, boy!" the older man yelled as he pulled his weapon from the young man's grip a second time.

The roar of an engine drew their attention and they turned around.

To Zoe's relief, the Stryker turned hard into view and charged toward them, and she stood where she was as it pulled up and quickly stopped right beside her.  The doors opened, the back hatch opened and five soldiers stormed out, three of them with their weapons on the two men.

Zoe holstered her revolver and grasped the barrel of the assault rifle held by the soldier closest to her, and she assured, "It's okay.  They're hunting zombies, too.  They saved me from that one over there."

Sergeant Morris strode up behind her, took her shoulder and ordered, "Lower your weapons, men."  As the soldiers slowly complied, he raised his chin to the older fellow and greeted, "I'm Sergeant William Morris of the Zombie Response Team."

The older fellow rested his shotgun over his shoulder and nodded to Tex.  "Alfred Knox.  This here is my boy Zachary.  We got a few more in the motor home but I ain't bringing them out until I know it's safe for 'em."

Tex nodded and looked to the zombie that lay dead on the sidewalk.  "Zoe here got three more inside.  I'm sure other's have heard the commotion and are on their way."  He turned his eyes back to the two men and offered, "We have a base of operations set up at the Central Hospital.  You're welcome to join us if you'd like."

Slowly shaking his head, Alfred informed, "Stayin' in one place is a sure fire way to get overrun by these things.  We stay on the move and we stay out of their sights."

"Until you run into a sizeable nest of them," Sergeant Morris countered.  "Look, we're not hiding there, we're fighting back.  Our objective is to take the whole damn city by the end of the month and we're well on our way to doing so."  He glanced at their weapons.  "Looks like you're pretty handy with those things.  We could use a couple of guys who know what they're doing."

"But," Zoe cut in, "you have to shoot them in the head."

Alfred's eyes turned to her and he raised his chin toward her.  "You mind filling me in on that one?"

"Sure," Tex agreed, "but information on her is only available to ZRT members."

"Zombie, isn't she?" the older fellow pressed.

"She's ZRT," Sergeant Morris replied with a harshness to his tone.  "That's all you need to know for now."

Alfred motioned to the dead zombie and informed, "Well, that one there was trying to kill her.  My boy here got 'im off of her."

"But didn't shoot it in the head," Zoe grumbled, her eyes on the younger man, who sneered back at her.

Elbowing the younger man in the ribs, Alfred ordered, "You mind your manners, boy.  Go back to the R.V. and tell everyone we're pulling out."  He had a little smile for Sergeant Morris as he said, "Looks like you got yourself some new recruits, Sergeant.  So you got plenty of food and ammo?"

Tex smiled back, ever so slightly.  "We've got it covered."

Alfred elbowed his son again and barked, "Get goin' boy!"

Zachary nodded, his eyes on Zoe, then he turned and strode back to the motor home.

Motioning to the departing young man with his head, Alfred informed, "The boy may be a retard, but he sure knows how to handle a shotgun."

"That isn't a nice thing to call people," Zoe spat.

"It means he's retarded," Alfred countered.  "He's slow in the head.  Don't get me wrong, I love my boy, he's just slow in the head and he knows he's slow in the head."

"Okay," Tex conceded.  "We're going to finish our sweep of the mall and check for supplies.  Do you know where the hospital is?"

"Passed one a couple of miles north of here," Alfred replied.  "I think we can find our way back to it."

"Just go in and ask for Colonel Halstead," Sergeant Morris ordered.  "He'll get you fixed up with something to eat, maybe some medical attention if any of your people need it."

With a nod, Alfred offered, "Much obliged, Sergeant.  We'll see you there."

When he turned to walk back to his motor home, Zoe gave Tex a disapproving look and hissed, "He shouldn't call people that."

Tex patted her shoulder and advised, "Just let it go for now, Princess.  Let's finish our sweep of the mall."

They turned and walked side by side toward the entrance, and Zoe looked down at her bare shoulder, her torn shirt.  "I just got this," she complained.  "I only had it for a half hour and that stupid zombie tore it!"

Raising his brow, he looked down to her and suggested, "I'm sure there's another one in there, Princess."

"Then that's where I want to go first," she insisted.

As they neared the door, she looked over her shoulder at the zombie that lay dead, the zombie that had attacked her.  Fear took her eyes, a familiar terror that she had felt when this whole thing had started and she cringed and turned abruptly away, cuddling into Sergeant Morris as best she could as they walked.

* * *

Zoe strode to her neatly made bed and laid down the stack of folded shirts.  Five in number, three of them were pink, one yellow and one black.  On top of them were folded denim shorts, another pair of shoes and a pink cap she had found in the same store.  With a glance at her teddy bear, which sat on the pillow and leaned back against the wall at the head of the bed, she unbuckled her vest and slipped out of it, folded it in half and laid it down beside the clothes she had.  Next, she pulled out her revolver, looked to the night stand and pulled the drawer open, laying the weapon gently inside on top of the bible there.

When Doctor Caswell walked into the room, she paused and just stared down into the drawer for long seconds before she slowly pushed it shut.

"I heard you had a big day out there," the Doctor said.

Drawing a deep breath, Zoe just nodded.

With a lean of her head, Rachel asked, "Do you need to talk?"

Slowly, the zombie girl shook her head.

"I see," Doctor Caswell said softly, turning her eyes to the floor.  "I've always heard that when you kill someone for the first time, that image never really goes away."

"I didn't kill anyone," Zoe corrected as she ran her fingers over the edge of the night stand.  "It was a zombie.  It was a thing and it wasn't really alive anymore."

"Sounds like you're coping okay," Rachel observed.

"I had my pills this morning if that's what you're getting at," Zoe said through clenched teeth.  "And then that other kid didn't know to shoot them in the head.  He kept shooting that one in the chest and I told him that won't work.  You have to shoot them in the head."

"Is that what's bothering you?" the doctor asked.  The girl's long silence spoke volumes.  Venting a deep breath through her nose, she observed, "You seem really preoccupied since you came back, and I know that today was the first time you ever shot anything."

"It isn't that," Zoe assured in a slight voice.

With slow steps, Rachel approached the girl and grasped her shoulders, not letting go even as the girl cringed.  "Talk to me, Zoe.  I want to help you if you'll let me."

"You'll get tired of me," Zoe said softly.  "Everybody does.  As soon as I'm not needed for anything anymore then you'll get tired of me and you'll want me to go away.  You and William and Colonel Halstead and everybody won't want me anymore.  Now that I'm a zombie everyone wants to kill me or…"

"I know for a fact that everyone here really likes you," the doctor insisted.  "Even if you didn't go out to scout for them, they'd like you all the same.  I know Tex really does, and I know I do."  She turned the girl gently to her and grasped her face in her hands.  "The world is in turmoil right now and, believe it or not, you are the only sense of normal we have."

Zoe slowly raised her brow and whispered, "I'm a zombie girl with Asperger's Syndrome.  How is that even close to normal?"

With a smile, Rachel combed her fingers through the girl's hair and assured, "It just is."  She kissed Zoe's forehead and turned to leave, only making it halfway before she turned back.  "Would you be okay with staying here tomorrow?"

"More tests?" the girl asked, grimly.

"Some," Doctor Caswell confirmed, "but mostly I think you need a little time away from the guys, and I need some girl time with someone."

A little smile curled Zoe's mouth and she nodded.

CHAPTER 8

Food was taken to the conference room where the next meeting promised to be a long one.  With Colonel Halstead sitting in his place and looking over reports one more time, his forehead resting in the fingers of one hand, Sergeant Morris, who had taken time to get showered and changed into fresh black commando trousers and a white tee shirt, dropped his papers on the table a few seats down and settled into his chair.  He was clearly near exhaustion and leaned over the table to rub his eyes.  Also joining them was Alfred Knox, who had also taken some time to freshen up and changed into fresh camouflage and a clean shirt, and he sat next to Sergeant Morris.  The doctors sat on the opposite side with the Captain and Lieutenant.

Silence overtook the room.

Colonel Halstead looked up from his reports, scanning the people at the table, and his attention fixed on Sergeant Morris and Alfred.  Folding his hands on the table, he set his jaw and announced, "I've sent for Private Princess and she should be here in a few minutes.  I understand you two have some bad news for me, something about a new moaner for us to worry about."

Alfred raised his brow and said, "You must be talkin' about the mad-dogs out there.  Yes, Sir, they're bad news.  They ain't like the others."

Doctor Kavorski sifted through his papers and pulled one from the middle, looking down on it as he confirmed, "A zombie that is more of an active hunter, something of a wild animal."

"We had one attack Zoe," Tex reported.  "I've never even heard of moaners attacking each other."

Looking to him, Alfred growled, "I've seen them things attack anything that moves, including other zombies.  They don't eat them, but they sure mess 'em up."  His eyes slid to Doctor Kavorski.  "You sure don't want to be on the receiving end of one of those.  You can outrun one of the others and even fight 'em off, but these mad-dogs come at you like they got rabies.  They won't walk at you; they charge like a dog."

Kavorski slouched in his chair slightly, staring at the bearded fellow across from him with blank eyes.  With a glance at Colonel Halstead, then Sergeant Morris, he drew a breath and said, "We're going to need one to study."

"Good luck with that," Alfred laughed.  "Your best bet is to kill every one you see and leave 'em lay.  You don't want to try to make pets out of 'em."

"We need to know more about them," Doctor Caswell informed.  "If this is some new threat then we have to know what we're dealing with and how to deal with them."

"I'll tell you how to deal with 'em," Alfred said.  "You hit 'em with a shotgun 'till they don't get back up.  That's how you deal with 'em."

"How many of these have you seen?" the Captain asked.

"Four," Knox replied.  "Last one was yesterday attacking your little zombie girl.  My boy put 'im down."

"Four?" Captain Langley asked, leaning toward the hefty man.  "Moaners tend to run in packs or large mobs most of the time."

"The mad-dogs sure don't," Alfred corrected.  "Only one's we've seen were loners.  They keep to themselves and don't have nobody around them, other zombies or nobody.  Seen 'em attack dogs, too.  They see it move, they're going after it."

Rachel looked to Doctor Kavorski and insisted, "We definitely need a subject to study."

A knock at the door drew everyone's attention and Colonel Halstead barked, "Enter."

The door slowly opened and Zoe peered in around it.  She had taken her hair down and it hung loosely down her back and over one shoulder.  Her eyes betrayed anxiety and fear.

"Come on in, Private," the Colonel ordered.

Zoe had her shoulders shrugged up as she stepped into the room and gently closed the door.

Rachel pulled out the chair beside her and patted the seat, saying, "Sit down, sweetie."

Hesitantly, the girl complied, sitting gingerly in the chair she was offered and pulled her feet up to sit cross-legged.  With her hands folded in her lap, she turned her eyes down to them, cringing as she awaited what she thought was to come.

"Private Princess," the Colonel started.  "We need your report on the moaner that attacked you."

She would not look up and just stared down at her hands, unable to answer.

Doctor Caswell gently summoned, "Zoe?"

Breaths entered the girl with some difficulty and she just shook her head.

"Hey, Princess," Sergeant Morris said in a gentle tone.  "It's okay.  Just tell us what happened."

"I can't," she whimpered.

Colonel Halstead growled a sigh and said, "P.T.S.D.  Saw this happen during the last war."  He glanced at Doctor Caswell and ordered, "You're staying in the next few days, Princess; give you some time to get yourself squared away.  In the meantime I want you to qualify on some other weapons and I'll have some of the men show you some hand to hand moves.  You read me, Private?"

She nodded and replied in a meek tone, "Yes, Sir."

"Look at me," the Colonel commanded.

Hesitantly, she complied, barely raising her head to train her gaze on him.

"This happens," he explained.  "Sometimes we run into something that rattles us to our core.  Your best bet is to dig deep and find the means to beat it.  According to Mister Knox here those new zombies keep to themselves and there aren't many of them."

"Yet," Alfred added.

Zoe asked in a little girl's voice, "Can I go, Sir?"

Halstead just stared at her for a long moment, then he nodded and replied, "Dismissed."

As quickly as she could, Zoe hopped down from her chair and fled the room, closing the door as quietly as she could behind her.

Tex watched the girl as she left, and set his jaw as the door closed.  He looked down to the table, then grasped it with both hands and pushed his chair back.  Standing fully, he looked to the Colonel and raised his chin.

Halstead motioned to the door with his head and said, "Go on, Sergeant, and good luck."

He knew he would find the girl in the place she felt most safe, and in this place, that was her room.  The door stood open and he stopped in the doorway, seeing her huddled in the middle of her bed with her legs drawn to her and her teddy bear hugged tightly against her chest.  Her wide eyes were on the TV, and she stared blankly at the screen, even though it was not on.

Leaning on the doorway, he folded his arms and asked, "Would you like some company?"

Her eyes flitted to him and she just shrugged.

Morris strode in with slow, heavy footsteps, right up to her bed, and he half turned and sat down beside her.  "Scary day out there, huh?"

She nodded, her wide eyes locked on the TV.

He slipped his arm around her shoulders and pulled her to him, and when he did she squeezed her eyes shut and turned her head to lay her cheek on his chest, and she began to cry.

"Shh," he soothed.  "It's okay, Princess.  It's okay."  He wrapped his other arm around her and she cuddled in as close to him as she could.

A few moments passed and she calmed, but stared ahead at the floor across the room.

"You want to tell me about that new zombie?" Tex finally asked.

"I don't even want to think about it," she whimpered.  "It was so strong and it was attacking me like some big dog that wanted to eat me.  It just came out of the bushes…"  She closed her eyes.  "I was so scared."

"I know you were, Kiddo," he confirmed.  "I was, too."

Zoe blinked, then she finally pulled away and looked up at him.  "But you aren't scared of anything!"

"We're all scared, Kiddo," he corrected.  "Every time I go out I'm scared.  But there comes a point when you have to put being scared aside and do your job.  Too many people are counting on me for me to be too afraid to do what I'm supposed to.  I've just got to concentrate on my job and make sure that I get done what I need to, that way I don't feel so afraid while I'm out there working."

She stared back into his eyes for long seconds, then her mouth tightened and she said, "So, I'm not just a little wimp?"

He smiled and roughed her hair.  "No wimp would be that afraid and still go out and do what you do.  Being scared just makes you human."

"But I'm a zombie," she said softly.

"You're only part zombie," he corrected, "and that gives you an advantage over them and us.  Hell, you can walk right up to most of them and give 'em a slap in the head and they still won't try to get you."

She giggled and nodded.

"Kinda wish I was half zombie," he went on.  "I could go out there and do all kinds of damage if I was, just like you can."

Zoe lowered her eyes, bowing her head a little as she mumbled, "I still don't think I can go back out there right now.  I don't think I can do it."

"You haven't been trained for this," he pointed out.  "Just give it some time, Kiddo.  You'll go back out with us when you're ready."

"Okay," she whispered.

"Now," he started in a more authoritative tone, "how about you give us some intel on those new zombies?"

With a nod, she said, "Yes, Sir."

They walked into the conference room with Zoe under the Sergeant's arm and her arm around his waist.  She stayed as close to him as she could until he pulled her chair out, then she looked up to him for a sign of reassurance, which she got with a nod.  Climbing into her chair, she sat cross legged as she had before and looked right to the Colonel as Sergeant Morris took his seat.

"I think there are some things you need to know about the new mad-dog zombies," she informed.  "I'll be as helpful as I can, Sir."

CHAPTER 9

Apparently, half zombie girls could succumb to fatigue, too.

Zoe sat down at an empty table in the cafeteria and rested her elbow on the table, her cheek in her palm as she stared down at the meal before her.  As promised, she was looking at a bowl of Spaghetti-O's, a smaller bowl of carrots, some kind of pastry and a glass of fruit punch soda.  She drew a breath, then she vented it slowly.  The day had taken its toll on her, on her nerves, and it was days like this when the medicine she took to control her explosive emotions just did not seem like enough.  She could feel frustration, fear, anger, anxiety…  All of them were welling up inside of her.  Her mother had done her best to teach her deep breathing exercises, but that would only do so much.

She absently picked her spoon up and scooped out some of her dinner.  Tex had told her he would try to join her for ice cream later, but he and the other army people and doctors were involved in that meeting, and that meant he would probably not be able to get away, and this only fed her frustration.

Feeling someone standing over her, she looked up from her lunch, then to her left, and she swallowed what she had in her mouth as she saw Zachary standing beside her with a tray.  Clearly half a foot taller than she was when she was standing, he was staring down at her with blank eyes as if he was expecting her to say something to him.

The two just stared at each other for a moment, and finally she barked, "What!"

"Can I sit here?" he finally asked.

Zoe looked down to her Spaghetti-O's and just shrugged.

Zachary sat down across from her and looked down to his own dinner, but he did not start eating right away.  There was a quiet awkwardness between them and neither spoke for a few moments, even after he finally started eating his dinner.

He finally shattered the silence with, "Your name's Zoe?"

Not looking at him, she just nodded.

"That's a cute name," he complimented.

"Thanks," she offered.  "I like yours, too."

"Thanks," he said.

They ate in silence again for a while, then he finally glanced at her and asked, "So, how long have you been a zombie?"

Zoe shrugged and replied, "A week or so, I guess."

He took a drink, then went on, "Do you like being a zombie?"

She had never really thought about it and just stared down at her bowl for long seconds.  With a little shrug, she said, "It's okay, I guess.  There isn't any pain when I get hurt and I heal really fast and most other zombies don't bother me anymore."

"That mad-dog sure bothered you," he pointed out.

Turning her eyes away, she snarled, "Yeah."  Finally looking to him, she insisted, "You have to shoot them in the head, otherwise they won't die.  You have to.  That's what the soldiers said to do."

He was staring at his bowl, and just nodded.

She stared at him for long seconds, then turned her attention back to her bowl.

"I've killed like twenty of them," he informed.  "They came to our house and we had to fight them off, then we got in the R.V. and went looking for supplies and stuff."  He turned his attention to her.  "I got that one off of you and you didn't even say thank you."

"You didn't shoot it in the head," she countered, her attention still on her dinner.

"I still got it off of you," he grumbled, picking up his glass.

He was really aggravating her, but in the end he was right.  She looked off to the side, her brow low over her eyes as frustration and pride waged battle against what she had been brought up to believe.  Manners were manners and she huffed a sigh and grudgingly offered, "Thank you."

"Yer welcome," he replied.  He took a bite of his lunch, then vented a breath through his nose, swallowed his mouthful and informed, "I'd do it again.  Pretty girls shouldn't ought get eaten by them things."

Unconsciously, Zoe reached up and combed her hair back behind her ear, and she could not stop the little smile that overpowered her lips.

They finished their meals in silence.  Zachary finished first and just sat there looking around him at the other people who were eating.  Zoe finished hers and leaned back in her chair, keeping her attention on her tray for a moment.

"Do you want me to take your tray?" she asked without realizing.

"I can get it," he assured.

They stood up together and Zachary walked behind her to the big window where they would set their trays onto the conveyer belt.  Halfway there they stopped as the lights dimmed, and a breath shrieked into Zoe as they went out completely.

An eerie hush fell over the entire cafeteria as darkness consumed the area for long seconds.

Zoe and Zachary exchanged looks, then they resumed their mission to turn in their trays.

As they left the cafeteria, the hospital speakers, which had been silent since Zoe's arrival, announced in a man's voice, "All strike teams report to the rally area.  All strike teams report to the rally area.  Any civilians with electrical or electronic or mechanical expertise are to report as well."

The two looked to each other again, then they turned and ran toward the stairs.

The rally point was a beehive of activity when they trotted into it.  Zoe looked around frantically for someone she knew, and finally she saw Captain Langley preparing his gear and giving instructions to a few men who stood close by listening to him.  She ran to him and patted his shoulder.

When Langley looked to her she raised her brow and asked, "What's going on?"

"Something happened over at the power plant," he answered.  "No idea what, so we're sending a few teams in to check it out.  Most likely something broke down so it's going to be one of those fix-it jobs more than anything."

"We still have power though," Zachary pointed out.

"That's the emergency generator," the Captain informed.  "The grid's a whole lot more efficient for running places like this and we don't want to have to rely on the generator until we absolutely have to, that and there are other places in the city we want to keep up and running."  He patted Zoe on the shoulder and offered her a smile.  "You kids just sit tight.  We'll be back in a few hours, God willing."

Zoe watched him as he turned and strode toward the door with a number of soldiers and a couple of civilians following him.  Looking around her again, she saw one of the other soldiers she knew and hurried over to him, taking his arm as she asked, "Do you want me to go?"

"No, I think we got this," he assured.  "You might ask the Colonel what he wants you to do.  I got to go.  Catch you later, Princess."

He also turned and hurried to the door and for the first time in many days Zoe found herself left out of the action.  Without a word, she trotted to the elevator, only to find it not responding.  Looking to the door off to the side, she darted to it and pulled it open to reveal the stairs that would take her to the floor she wanted to go to, and Zachary was right on her heels.

She found Colonel Halstead still in the conference room, talking with some civilians and a couple of soldiers and she rushed to him, calling, "Sir!"

He looked to her, then to the men he had been talking to and ordered, "Okay, get to it, people."  As they left, he looked back to her and asked, "What can I do for you, Private?"

"Do you want me to go with the soldiers?" she asked anxiously.

"Negative," he replied almost harshly.  "Two of the Strykers are already on the way.  I think we can handle this.  You just need to stand down for the next couple of days.  We'll hold the fort for a while."  He stood and strode toward the door without speaking further.

"Where is Sergeant Morris?" she asked desperately.

"Already on his way," the Colonel replied as he left.

Her eyes were a little wide, her brow held high over them as she looked toward the floor.  With her mouth ajar, she tried to shake off the feeling she had that she had just been left behind, even though she knew to expect to be.

Doctor Caswell peered into the room and declared, "There you two are!  Come on, Zoe.  We have some things to do, and Doctor Kavorski wants to see you, too, Zachary."

* * *

Hours later found them in one of the examination rooms on the first floor, sitting in chairs that faced each other and laughing, Zachary found himself working to show Zoe some secret handshake he had learned in his childhood, and she was struggling to get the intricate gestures just right.

"Okay, okay," he barked.  "Let's try it again.  You ready?"

Zoe made herself control her giggles and nodded, assuring, "I'm ready."

Doctor Caswell sat at a desk outside of the room that had a view of the inside, and she smiled as she looked up from the reports she read and to the kids who were simply having fun.  She heard Doctor Kavorski walking toward her, but kept her eyes on the young people as they both broke out into hysterical laughter again.

Kavorski set the papers he had down and turned to lean his hip on the desk as he also looked into the room, and a smile found his lips as well.

"People call them disabled, or challenged," Rachel observed, "but I'll bet those same people don't have a fraction as much fun as they do."

"They sure are the lucky ones in many respects," Kavorski confirmed.

She looked up at him.  "Bob, when was the last time we had that much fun?"  She turned her eyes back to the two kids and shook her head.  "The whole time we were testing I could hardly get them to exchange two words between them.  It wasn't until I was administering psych tests on Zachary that either of them began to open up.  Then I got them in there and left the room and that started to happen.  I mean, seriously.  When was the last time either of us had that kind of fun?"

Raising his brow, Doctor Kavorski replied, "I don't even know."  He looked down at her, to the many papers she had stacked up in front of her.  "So, what did you find there?"

"Zoe's medical files," she answered.  "Her parents were thankfully very thorough about keeping up with her mental and medical needs."  She looked back to the young people who still played in the examination room.  "I tested them both.  Zachary is mildly autistic as well and he does not appear to have been formally diagnosed.  He didn't even know what any of the tests were for."  She laughed under her breath.  "Zoe kept trying to walk him through them and I finally had to send her out on an errand so that I could finish with him.  I retested her as well."  She looked back up to the other doctor and raised her brow.  "She's shown marked improvement since her last exam, which was only seven months ago.  She's improved across the board and really shouldn't have.  In fact, I've noticed recent changes in her behavior that aren't consistent with Asperger's Syndrome."

Doctor Kavorski raised his chin, prodding, "Like?"

"Her tactile defensiveness, for starters," Rachel reported.  "Not only does she not cringe every time someone touches her, but I've seen her seeking out contact with people."

"Certain people," he corrected.

"There's that," she conceded, "but she's also reasoning things out differently, she said the loud noise of the guns going off does not bother her as much as it did…  Bob, according to my tests, her autism has reversed to some extent, and I think the virus that brought on her zombosis is responsible."

Kavorski looked away and rubbed the back of his neck, then he looked into the room as Zachary tugged on her hand and pulled her nearly out of her chair.  "That kind of social behavior…  You may be on to something, Rachel.  It failed to reprogram her brain and it would seem that she may have some unexpected benefits of its efforts."  His eyes slid to her.  "You are recording your findings, aren't you?"

"Of course!" she scoffed.  "If we all live through this I want to be the first in the medical journals!"

He laughed and shook his head.

A commotion at the end of the hallway drew their attention and they both looked that way, and Doctor Caswell stood as they saw soldiers rushing toward them, pushing gurneys down the hallway, gurneys with injured soldiers and others on them.

"Get them to the secure area!" one of the soldiers shouted.  "We've got two here who've been bitten!"

"Oh my God!" Doctor Caswell breathed.  She wheeled around the desk ahead of Doctor Kavorski and ordered, "Get them to Containment, stat!"  She looked to the room where Zoe and Zachary were standing in the doorway, and the concern in their eyes, the fear that was there, prompted Rachel to order, "You two stay in there.  We'll be back for you as soon as we can!"

Zoe peered out of the room, watching the movements of the people and doctors as they disappeared with the injured soldiers behind a set of double doors.  Zachary looked around her and there was a certain intensity in his eyes when Zoe looked up at him.

She felt anxious as she asked, "Weren't those the soldiers that went to the power plant a little while ago?"

Still watching after them, he nodded.  "I think my Dad went with them."

"Do you think something happened?" she asked in a near panicked voice.

"Yeah," he confirmed.  "Something bad."

* * *

Zoe and Zachary burst through the door to the stairwell and ran to the center of the rally area where at least twenty soldiers were wearily checking weapons, pulling off vests and backpacks and helmets.  None were talking and Zoe turned a few times as she glanced around for someone she knew, and finally saw a soldier she recognized, one who had driven one of the Strykers on the mission to the school.

"Excuse me," she offered, clasping her hands together as he looked to her.  "Where is Sergeant Morris?"

He stared blankly at her for long seconds, then he looked away and shook his head.  "He ordered us back, Princess.  He and about six others are on their own at the power plant."

"What?" she breathed.

Another soldier turned to them and reported, "We got jumped as soon as we got into the power plant.  They got inside of our perimeter and were all over us before we knew what was going on."

Still another slammed his pack down and grumbled, "I've never seen moaners move like that before."

"Mad-dogs?" Zachary demanded.  "Is my Dad still out there?"

The first solider nodded, just staring down at his pack, and he found himself unable to speak.

"We have to go get them!" Zoe insisted.  She looked around her, seeing that none of the soldiers or volunteers were even looking her way.  "Come on!" she cried.  "We can't just leave them there!  We have to go get them!  It will be dark and we can't just leave them!"

"They're going to try and get the power back on," a soldier behind her informed.  "We just need to regroup and we'll try and get them in the morning."

She wheeled around and shouted, "It will be too late then!  We have to go and get them now!"  She turned and tugged on the Stryker driver's arm.  "Come on!  We need to go help them!"

He still would not look at her, and bowed his head.  "We lost four people out there already.  There are just too many of them and too many places for them to come out of.  We can't afford to lose anyone else."  He shook his head, then turned toward the stairs.  "You just need to face the inevitable, Princess.  Do it now and it'll be easier later."

"I won't!" she screamed.  Looking around her, she saw a few of the men looking away, and her lips slid away from her teeth as she spat, "He wouldn't leave any of you out there all alone."

* * *

Zoe yanked the door to her room open and stormed inside, right to her night stand.  Her belt and vest were still on the bed and she picked up the belt first, pulling it on, then she clipped the pouches into place.

Zachary entered the room behind her as she forced her arms into the vest and began to fasten it at the front.  "What are you doing?" he asked.

"I'm going to go help them," she insisted.  "I'm going to go.  The zombies don't bother me so I can get them bullets and go help."

"That mad-dog was sure bothering you," Zachary pointed out.  "It sounds like they have more of them at the power plant."

"I don't care!" she cried.  Looking to her teddy bear, she raised her chin slightly, then she pulled the drawer of her nightstand open and withdrew her revolver, finally turning to him as she shoved it into the holster.  "I'm going.  I'm not going to just let him die out there."

Zachary just stared back at her for long seconds, then he nodded and informed, "I'll need to get my shotgun, then we'll need a ride.  I think the power plant is a few miles from here and it's too far to walk."

She was taken aback and did not know what to say, finally managing, "You… You're coming with me?"

With a shrug, he confirmed, "My dad's out there, too, and I can't just let you go alone.  You could get hurt or killed."  He looked away from her and added in a low voice, "And I kind of like you."

Zoe turned her eyes down, again not knowing what to say, but she finally managed, "Even though you know I'm a zombie?"

"I don't know," he mumbled.  "I still think you're only part zombie.  I just think…  You're a cool girl and I have fun with you and I shouldn't let you go get the other guys alone."

"Thanks," she offered softly.

"Um, so," he stammered, "should we, uh… Should we try to find something to drive to the power plant?"

"I guess," she confirmed, still glancing around at the floor.  "I don't know how to drive."

"I can drive," he assured.  "Do you think they'll let us take one of those armored cars they have?"

She finally looked up at him and replied, "I don't know.  I think we would have to ask Colonel Halstead first.  I think he has the keys to them."

* * *

"You what?" Colonel Halstead shouted as he stood behind his desk.

Standing in the doorway, Zoe and Zachary exchanged nervous looks, and Zoe looked back to the Colonel and answered, "Um, we want to borrow a Stryker so that we can go get Sergeant Morris and the other guys from the power plant."

"Princess," he started as patiently as he could as he planted his hands on the desk and leaned onto it, "We just got our asses kicked out there.  I have ten people who didn't come back and I don't mean to see that number get bigger!"

"But the zombies won't bother me!" she whined loudly, feeling herself starting to cry.  "We can at least take them bullets and stuff!  Please, Colonel Halstead, let us go and get them!"

"Yeah," Zachary barked.  "What happened to you army guys not leaving anyone behind?"

"I'm a Marine!" the Colonel shouted back.  He glared at the boy for long seconds, then he bowed his head, raising a hand to rub his eyes as he grumbled something they could not hear.  "We don't leave anyone behind," he mumbled.  "This is a different kind of war.  We can't afford to lose any more than we have."  He shook his head.  "Damn it!"  Reaching for his radio, he raised it to his mouth and called, "Captain Langley."

There was a pause, then someone came on and informed, "K I A, last mission, Sir."

He growled a sigh, then he said into the radio, "Get on the P.A. and get everyone to the rally area right now."  As he clipped his radio back onto his belt, he raised his chin as he looked to the two again and ordered, "Get to the rally area.  I'll be there in a few minutes."

* * *

Back to the rally area.

There were many more people there, civilians and soldiers and a buzzing of discussions hung in the air.  Weapons were lined up along the front desk again and Zachary wandered over to them, looking them over like a boy in a toy store.  Zoe followed and loudly cleared her throat when he reached for one.

"You have to ask first!" she hissed.

He vented a breath through his nose, glanced at her, then shoved his hands into his pockets.

"Hey," a familiar voice summoned.

They turned, seeing that Stryker driver right behind them.

The driver looked to Zachary and extended his hand.  "Corporal Lance Baker."

Shaking his hand, Zachary replied, "Zachary Knox."

Baker looked to Zoe, and he nodded.  "A lot of us got pretty freaked out about what happened.  We got used to kicking ass out there, and then…"  He looked away and folded his hands behind him.  "It's a terrible way to die.  I could have gone the rest of my life without seeing that, now I'll never forget."

"Listen up!" Colonel Halstead yelled from the center of the rally area.  He scanned the room, waiting for everyone to train their attention on him before he spoke again.  Folding his hands behind him, he raised his chin and finally said, "We have some people out there and we still have not restored power to this part of the city.  I don't give a damn how anyone feels about what happened out there this morning, I need to know who has the balls to go back.  I want volunteers and volunteers only for this assault.  I'm leading the mission myself and we're taillights down the driveway in twenty minutes.  We are going into harm's way, boys and girls, and I intend to kick ass and forget names.  We're taking the power plant back, restoring power, getting our people out and wiping out every moaner in our way.  If you mean to go with us then I'll see you out front at the vehicles in fifteen minutes."

All watched in silence as he turned smartly and strode toward the hallway that would take him into the heart of the hospital, and silence remained for a moment after.

Baker walked around Zoe and toward the stairs, and her heart sank a little as she saw him leaving.

"Where are you going?" she asked in a loud voice.

The Corporal looked over his shoulder and replied, "I need a beer or two.  If I'm doing this, I ain't doing it sober."

Other soldiers exchanged looks.  Many were still apprehensive about going, but one said, "I've got a bottle of Scotch I've been saving.  May as well crack it open."  He also walked toward the stairs, following Corporal Baker.  Many of them began to filter toward the stairs.

In a few moments only a few remained, those few who were checking weapons and gear, those few who were quiet, those few who still intended to go, and who knew the likelihood of their return was slim.

Zoe folded her arms and quietly scanned the room, and finally she looked up at Zachary.

He was staring at her, then he glanced around and asked, "So, who do I ask?"

* * *

The Strykers, two humvees, a four door pickup and one of the buses they had used to rescue people from the school were parked front to back right outside of the hospital when Zoe and Zachary walked out the front door.  Looking around them, they only saw Colonel Halstead, who stood beside the closest Stryker with his hands folded behind him and a very hard look on his face.  He was back in that black commando gear that Zoe had first seen him in, a black helmet strapped to his head, and his weapon slung over his shoulder.

Nobody else was there.

The two strode hesitantly to the lone soldier, and Zoe stopped in front of him, looking up at him with confident eyes as she softly said, "You can just drop us off if you want, Sir."

He turned his eyes down to her, and smiled.  "Nobody gets dropped off, Princess.  Just wait a minute."

She looked around her and observed, "But nobody's here and it's time to go."

The door of the hospital burst open and fully armed and equipped soldiers began to file out, led by Corporal Baker, who had two weapons slung over his arms.  Civilian volunteers were with them, also heavily armed and many of them also wore black ZRT vests and helmets or caps.

Zoe absently counted them, and a little smile found her lips as the last of them—the sixty-third—left the hospital with a rage in his eyes, a determination, and a shotgun in his hands.

Baker walked right up to the zombie girl and took one of the weapons from his shoulder, offering it to her as he informed, "This is an M-4 assault rifle, twenty round magazine and a little more range and hitting power than that revolver you have."  When she hesitantly took it, he went on, "Use it first and fall back on your revolver when your ammo's spent.  I'll give you a few more magazines when we mount up."

She looked down at it and nodded, offering in a meek voice, "Thank you."

The Corporal looked to Zachary and raised his chin slightly.  "You up to the SAW?"

"Saw?" the boy asked, drawing his head back.

"Squad Automatic Weapon," Baker clarified.  "We already have one on the Stryker and you seem like a stout guy.  We thought you might like to try it out."

Zachary smiled slightly and breathed, "A machine gun?"

"Belt fed," the Corporal confirmed.  He looked to the Colonel and raised his chin, offered a salute and reported, "We're ready to board, Sir."

Colonel Halstead saluted back, then he looked around to the people who awaited his orders, and loudly he gave them.  "Okay, listen up, people!  Same drill as last time.  Ranger One, that's the Stryker behind me, will drop Private Princess and a squad of five across the road from the plant, then both Strykers will put fire on any moaners we see out there and then execute a fighting retreat away from the plant for two miles.  The Hummer will move in next and draw off more.  The bus will attack from the back of the plant to draw off any from that side.  While this happens, Princess here will take ammo into the besieged squad and relieve them.  They will fight their way out back toward the front.  The Strykers will relieve the bus, which will move to the front of the plant to extract the team inside, covered by the Hummer.  Everybody comes back from this one, boys and girls, everyone!  Do not take unnecessary risks out there.  If you run across one of those new mad-dog moaners and you can't score a quick kill then get away from it and bring it into someone else's sights.  Any questions?"  He looked around him, looking for hands, then he ordered, "You have your assignments.  Mount up!"

A cheer went up and everyone ran toward their assigned vehicles.

"You're with me, Princess," the Colonel ordered as he turned toward the first Stryker.

* * *

The power plant they meant to assault was right on the outskirts of town.  Fed by both coal and gas, it was silent for the first time in many years.  Surrounded by a hurricane fence that lay almost completely on the ground, the front of the plant was almost entirely parking lot, most of which was abandoned.  The front of the main building was encased in red brick and the many windows made it clear that this was the office complex of the plant.  Stacks behind this building betrayed the location of the power generators and many thick power cables were strung from high metal towers and heading away from the plant in three directions.  There was little landscaping, and what there was had been neglected for some time.

Even two hours before sundown, this was an eerie looking place.  As the Strykers pulled into the parking area, only a few zombies could be seen milling about inside.  Many windows were broken out, the front door was gone and there was some movement inside, and this told them that most of the zombies were within the structure and would have to be flushed out.  The first Stryker charged the front door, then turned hard to bring its side to bear on the doorway.  A few rounds were fired into the building, through the doorway and some of the windows, and the zombies outside were also fired upon and felled.  No more of the zombies emerged and it was clear that they would have to be flushed out the hard way.  Both Strykers opened at the backs and ten soldiers ran toward the building, their weapons ready as they neared.  The assault vehicles turned away from the building and then backed up toward it to give their soldiers the best chance of reaching them in a hurry.

Half of the soldiers charged in while the other five set up a perimeter, and one fired at movement he saw in a window.  More fire could be heard from within and in a moment the five who had gone in ran back out, one of them shouting, "They're right behind us!"  Those who had set up the perimeter backed away, toward the waiting vehicles as the first of the zombies ran out after the first soldiers, and these were cut down by weapons fire as soon as they got out.  More charged up to the windows from within, some of those climbing out of them.  The retreating soldiers fired at them until they were back aboard their vehicles.  As scores of zombies emerged from the doorway and from almost every window, the last man boarded and the backs of the Strykers closed, and they took off in different directions and at a slow speed.  The zombies they got to follow them were running after them and moans and yells were sent toward their departing quarry.

With most of the zombies now out of the building and chasing the Strykers, the Hummer charged in from the right side of the building somewhere and the big machine gun on top of it tore into those that were still making their way out.  The gunner raked over the building with the heavy machine gun as the man in the passenger's seat also fired on them with his assault rifle.  Those zombies not killed outright took off in pursuit of the fast moving Humvee and soon no more of them emerged.

A few moments went by.

Zoe, Zachary and four soldiers walked almost leisurely toward the front entrance of the power plant, and the men and one woman with her held their weapons ready.  There was no movement around them, none at all, and they all seemed rather at ease as they approached.  Zoe's weapon remained slung over her shoulder as she strode with purpose toward the plant's office complex.

Stepping over the bodies of the zombies that had been killed at the entrance, Zoe looked down and grimaced, and she spat, "Ew!" as she came across one whose head had virtually exploded.  Black red blood had splattered everywhere, and some gray and yellow matter that had once been brains.  She walked over the bodies carefully, and once clear of them she paused to look around.

The main hallway went on to another hall that crossed it about eighty feet away, and there was another doorway directly in front of them at the end of that hall.  The sides of the hall had emergency lighting illuminating doorways that were evenly spaced, and a window was beside each door.  The walls were painted a sterile white and seemed a bit dirty in places and the floor was some kind of industrial tile that could be found in office buildings and schools all over.

She took only scant notice of her surroundings, instead looking about for movement or anything that might resemble a zombie.  Slowly, she lowered her arm and allowed the M-4's strap to slide from her shoulder, and she held it ready and directed in front of her as her gaze tried to bore into the darkness of the open doors beyond.  When this thing had begun, she had learned that she could smell other zombies, could tell them apart from the living, and she inhaled deeply and slowly through her nose as she walked.

Reaching the door, she paused and peered in, her eyes sweeping the darkness inside.

One of the other soldiers reached around her, to the flashlight that was mounted on the bottom of her weapon, and turned it on.  She looked back at him, and when he nodded to her, she smiled and nodded back.

They all went in slowly, and as quietly as they could manage.  Lights on weapons lanced through the darkness to illuminate what needed to be seen.

Zoe proceeded slowly, her wide eyes panning back and forth in the darkness.  They were crossing into the mechanical workings of the power plant, and in time they had negotiated a dark and horrifying labyrinth and arrived in a concrete structure where one of the turbines was, and the huge generator that it turned.  Everything was quiet and the whole area smelled of char and sulfur, grease and some kind of natural gas.  It was more spacious here and flashlight beams disappeared down the cavernous darkness beyond the generator.

Panning her light around, she focused it on the floor near the generator, then she barked a scream and backed away.

All weapons and lights focused on that point, revealing a cockroach that had paused on the floor nearby.  All of those lights slowly moved and refocused on Zoe.

Looking around her, she shrugged and said, "I can't help it.  They're icky!"

One of the men shook his head and slung his weapon, and he withdrew a handheld flashlight from his belt, shining it on a control panel on a back wall.  He and one of the other men strode that way and the others watched them for a few seconds before following.  As they reached the panel, Zoe quickly lost interest in what they were doing and turned the other way, toward and then beyond the huge generator.

Her foot bumped something and she stopped, shining her light down.  Her eyes widened as her light illuminated a big combat boot, and as she shined her light up it, she saw torn trousers, blood, and white bone.  Drawing a loud gasp, she backed away, her gaze fixed on the horror before her.

The other soldiers with her rushed forward, focusing their beams on what she stared at and illuminating it completely and this only compounded the horror she already felt.

The body had been torn apart and eaten almost completely, down to the skeleton.  The clothing he had worn was shredded, ripped apart by teeth and claw-like hands.

Zoe drew in breaths that shrieked and she backed away a few more steps, shaking her head as she tried to reason out what it was she saw.  Slowly shaking her head, she nearly lost her grip on her weapon, and when she backed into someone, she stopped and finally turned away, burying her face in his chest.

Slowly, Zachary slipped his free arm around her, his eyes still on the horror that lay before them.

"Okay, people," one of the soldiers announced.  "We knew we were going to see this.  Come on.  We've still got a job to do and we have a lot of people counting on us."  He grasped Zoe's shoulder and asked, "You still with us, Princess?"

Hesitantly, she nodded.

The woman had crouched down near the body, and slowly she stood with something in her hand, and she breathed, "Oh my God!"

Zoe slowly pulled away from Zachary and turned around.

The woman, the only female soldier, was staring down at the hat she held.  Slowly, she looked to the other three, her mouth ajar and horror in her eyes as she offered the other soldier the hat.

He took the hat with a hesitant hand and looked down at it, then inside it, and his face went ashen as he slowly drew his head back.  Venting a shallow breath through his mouth, he looked to Zoe with hollow, haunted eyes.

Her mouth curled downward and tears filled her eyes as she slowly shook her head.

"I'm sorry, Princess," he offered in a slight voice.

She turned her gaze down to the hat and her hand shook as she reached to it and grasped it tightly.  Inside the hat there was a label sewn in at the back with the owner's name hand written in permanent marker:  W. Morris.

Tears streamed from her eyes as she just stared at the name, and all she could muster was a whisper.  "It isn't fair."

"They aren't going to get away with this," Zachary snarled.

"Come on, guys," the soldier behind them ordered.  "Let's finish our sweep and see if we can find survivors."  He looked over to the panel.  "Private Higgins.  Cover the engineer and make sure they can restore power, and give a shout if you see any moaners."

Higgins patted her M-4 and assured, "You'll hear this shout for me."

Zoe's expression went blank as she stared down at the hat, then her jaw clenched, her brow tensed and her lip curled up.  Absently, she handed her rifle back to Zachary, and when he took it from her, she took the brim of the hat in her other hand, and slowly raised it to her head.  Settling it over her hair, she pulled it down, settled it into place, then she turned and took her rifle, fixing her eyes on it.

Zachary stared down at her for long seconds, and he finally asked, "You okay, Zoe?"

She did not respond at first, but finally she nodded, not taking her eyes from the M-4 she held.  Finally, she looked up at him, and it was clear that she was barely able to maintain her composure.  It was also clear that something had changed in her disposition, and what it was silently spoke volumes.

It was payback time.

They continued their sweep of the generator room, but this time Zoe did not walk so carefully.  Her steps were heavier and more deliberate, her eyes more focused.

Shining her light ahead of her, she saw a steel door that looked like it led into an office or a store room.  It was painted tan and it appeared to have been clawed at by many hands, and much of the paint had been scraped away in the middle.

A familiar shuffle drew her attention and she looked left in response to it, focusing her light that way, and her eyes narrowed as she saw the zombie in the blue mechanic's shirt staring back at her from only about ten feet away.  The front of his shirt was stained black and dark red, as were the sides of his mouth, his chin and throat.  This one had fed on someone, and with much of the blood still glossy, it was still wet.  He had fed recently.

Zoe's brow lowered further, her lip curling up as she stared back.  Seeing the zombie and knowing what had happened to Sergeant Morris enraged her beyond her medication's ability to control her anger.  Her mouth swung open and she yelled—and pulled the trigger on her weapon.  Bullets ripped through the zombie's body, chest, shoulders…  He staggered backward and as three rounds drove through his face and exploded out the back of his head he fell straight to his back.  She did not stop firing until her magazine was empty, and for long seconds just stared down at the riddled body before her.

Other lights found their way to it, peering through the smoke her weapon had belched out, and the other three approached slowly from behind.

The magazine of Zoe's rifle hit the concrete floor with a loud, metallic clack and she reached behind her for another, her eyes still on the zombie she had just killed.

One of the soldiers behind her assured, "I think you got him."

"Okay," one of the men at the control panel announced.  "I've switched over to natural gas.  The boiler's heating up and the generator should restart in a few minutes."

A moment passed and everyone waited silently.

The generator clicked loudly, then there was something of a scrape from within it.  It began to turn with a loud whine, faster and faster until its mechanical whines became a steady hum.  The lights flickered, then slowly they began to come back on, one by one, and in another half a moment the entire room was illuminated.

Looking around them with wide eyes, the team finally realized that every shadow and every open doorway, every gap between panels, everywhere there were zombies staring at them.  Each team member turned a full circle, seeing that they were surrounded, and weapons were held ready as the zombies began to lumber forward.

"Okay," the soldier beside Zoe started.  "I think we could really have done without the lights."

Zoe reached behind her and took another magazine from her back pocket, and as she slapped it into her weapon, she suggested, "Maybe you guys should find a safe place to shoot from.  I'm going to see if I can find the other guys."  Without waiting for anyone to respond to her, she pulled back the bolt on her M-4 and let it slam back into place with a loud clack, then she turned and strode right at a group of seven zombies that was advancing.  As expected, they largely ignored her, but they appeared to be moving differently, more deliberately and their steps were less clumsy.  She barely took a mental note when she raised her weapon to the closest one, about twenty feet away, and took careful aim.  Pulling the trigger once, she sent her round perfectly into his forehead, and he fell just as she expected.  Stopping her advance to steady her aim, she fired again and another fell, then another, and another.  Her sixth shot missed, but her seventh connected.  Turning to her right, she fired on others as they emerged from an open room, dropping three of them before they could make much progress toward their quarry.

All knew that ammunition would be an issue and everyone took careful aim.  Each shot had to count, and nearly every one did.

The door that had been scratched up clicked and it was pushed open, and Zoe found her aim going that way, but she lowered her weapon as she saw four soldiers and Zachary's father emerge and assume defensive positions around the door, and they all took aim at the zombies that were advancing on the rescue team.

With this part of the fight under control, Zoe turned and trotted around the big generator to find other zombies that were not being fired on already, and she would not be disappointed.

Another door across the room led into a dark hallway and more were emerging.  They were about fifty feet away, but Zoe wanted to be nice and close to them so she raised her weapon to her eye and advanced with steady steps, and at about fifteen feet she began to shoot.  One after another fell and they seemed oblivious as to why.  When her weapon made an empty click and her bolt locked open, she dropped the spent magazine and reached around her back for another, slapping it in place in a couple of seconds and releasing the bolt to allow it to slam back into place and chamber her next round.

A growl and some maniacal cry sounded from her left and she looked to see one of them wearing a white tee shirt and blue jeans charging her at a fast run.  He was forty feet away and advancing on her like some beast from her nightmares, and she backed away, raising her weapon to her eye.  Too focused and excited to be afraid, she let the mad-dog zombie close to within about ten feet before she pulled the trigger, and she fired three times, hitting it twice in the head before it reached her.  Moving aside, she watched as it fell to the floor right where she had been standing.

This side of the room was suddenly clear and she glanced about to find any stragglers.  Still hearing gunfire from the other side of the generator, she turned and ran that way, pausing as she came up on a group of zombies that was still on their slow, methodical advanced toward the people who fought desperately to defend themselves.  Raising her weapon, Zoe picked them off one by one at close range, and when the last one fell, the gunfire from the other side ceased and only the loud hum of the generator could be heard.

Over the generator, Zoe yelled, "Hey guys.  I'm coming around, okay?  Nobody shoot me!"

"Come on, Princess," one of the soldiers yelled back.  "You're clear."

Hesitantly, she strode around the generator, leaning forward to see that no one was aiming at her, and as she saw the first of the team, she strode faster toward them and reported, "I ran into one of those mad-dog ones over there and it tried to get me but I got it instead."

The woman soldier nodded to her and confirmed, "We shot three of them."

Alfred leaned his shotgun against the pipe rail that surrounded the generator and shook his head.  "First time I seen them mad-dogs runnin' with the regulars."

The engineer informed, "It sounds like they're evolving, much faster than anyone thought they would."  He looked to the control panel and added, "We also need to get more generators on line and we should see about shutting down grids.  The draw's too much with the current level of consumption."

"Suddenly leave hundreds of survivors in the dark?" another soldier barked.

"They're in the dark now," the engineer pointed out.  "Look.  We have limited resources here.  I don't know how long the natural gas reserves will hold out, we got no way to get coal here and we've got to cut back usage somehow or we'll blow this thing up, and then we'll have real problems."

"Bottom line is," the engineer started grimly, "someone's going to have to stay here and babysit this thing.  We've been damn lucky the last month or so that it held out like it did.  We're also going to have to go through the city and shut off everything in the hospital's grid that's running that we don't need running."

"Gonna be dark, soon," Alfred observed.

Silence gripped them, interrupted only by the hum of the generator.

One of the soldiers removed a radio from his belt and headed toward the exit.  "I'd better inform the Colonel that we'll be staying tonight.  We should also take stock of what ammo we have left and what food and water we can find in this place."

CHAPTER 10

The night went without incident.  Sentries were posted at the only ways in and relieved every two hours, but nothing more was seen and no more zombies approached.  Few of them slept for more than an hour or so.

A couple of hours before dawn, Zoe succumbed to fatigue and she found herself wandering toward the conference room that had been selected for their rally point.  The room had a long, oval table in it, comfortable, deep cushioned leather chairs surrounding it, and two couches of the same leather on one wall.  There was a refrigerator that still had food and cans of soda in it, a pantry on one end with a small sink and even a few bottles of liquor were found.  It was a comfortable room and two members of the team were already there when Zoe arrived, her hat pulled down low over her eyes and her rifle slung clumsily over her shoulder.

She stopped inside and looked to one of the couches, seeing Zachary was already there, sitting on one end of the closest couch with a blanket over him.  His head was down and resting in his palm, his elbow was propped on the arm of the couch and held his head up and he appeared to be dozing.

Drawing a deep breath, Zoe yawned and stretched, then she took her rifle and leaned it against the wall beside the couch, right beside Zachary's, and padded over to him.  Lifting one side of the blanket, she slipped under it with him and snuggled up to him, drawing her legs up beside her as she laid her head against his shoulder and closed her eyes.  She felt him settle the blanket over her shoulder, felt his other arm slip around her and he shifted, laying his cheek on top of her head.

Both of them drifted off to sleep in a couple of minutes.

* * *

"Zach," someone said in a low voice.

Zachary and Zoe both awakened to find his arm laying over her.  She had settled into his lap at some point and had curled her arm under her head as she slept soundly across his thighs.  They both drew deep breaths and Zoe pushed herself up, sitting somewhat upright beside him as she rubbed her eyes and tried to awaken.  When they both looked ahead of them, they found three of the soldiers, including Private Higgins, standing in front of them with their weapons in their hands, and they were all staring down at the two.

One of them motioned toward the door with his head and said, "Okay, lovebirds.  We need you out front.  Sun's up and we have movement out there."

They both nodded and Zachary pulled the blanket from them.  Neither spoke as they stood and looked for their weapons.

Once outside, they discovered everyone but the engineer was already out there and it was safe to reason that he was attending the generators.  The door faced east, the sun was still low and seeing into the distance and what was going on out there against the early morning sunlight was difficult at best as everyone shielded their eyes against the sun to see what was moving.

"See how those in front are moving?" Alfred asked.  "Those are mad-dogs.  I count at least eight of 'em and a whole crew of others behind 'em."

One of the soldiers, a corporal who had been one of the survivors, shook his head and grimly informed, "We have thirty-two rounds of two two three apiece."

Higgins vented frustration in a hard breath and observed, "And there are a lot more of them out there than that."

"You guys should get back inside," Zoe insisted.

Alfred's eyes slid to the girl and he said, "Those mad-dogs'll be on you directly, sweet thing.  It's best you come in with us."

Zoe looked down to her M-4, and she pulled the bolt back and allowed it to chamber the first round with a loud clack.  "I'll shoot them first.  When they're gone there won't be any left to bother me."

The Corporal took her shoulder and demanded, "What happens when you're out of ammo?"

Hesitantly, she shrugged, her gaze fixed on her weapon.  "I still have my pistol.  Maybe Colonel Halstead will come back by the time I'm completely out of bullets."

"I'll stay with you," Zachary assured.

Zoe shook her head.  "Thanks, but they'll try to eat you.  I'll be okay."  She finally looked up from her weapon, toward the advancing zombie hoard that numbered in the hundreds, and the handful that charged ahead of them.  "You guys have to keep the power going for the hospital and you have to keep them away from Edward while he works on it."  She looked over her shoulder to the Corporal.  "I have to do what I can to help.  I don't want to see anyone else I like eaten by them."

He met her eyes with hard eyes of his own, and he could tell she was frightened as she looked bravely up at him.  With a nod, he ordered in a loud voice, "Everybody pick a target.  We're taking out the mad-dogs before we fall back."  With that he raised his weapon to his eye and took careful aim.

The charging mad-dogs were less than fifty yards away and closing the gap rapidly.

Ten people raised their weapons, and when half of that fifty yards was gone, they all fired almost at once.

Six of the eight mad-dogs were dropped immediately with that first volley, and the last two advanced only another three or four steps before being cut down as well.

"All right," the Corporal ordered.  "That's them.  We'll fall back to a choke point at the end of the hallway and hold 'em as long as we can."  He looked to Zoe again and ordered, "If it gets too intense out here then I want you to fall back, too.  Find a safe place and wait for Colonel Halstead and reinforcements.  We'll take care of business in there."

"Yes, Sir," she complied.  Turning to the threat as the others retreated inside the building, she held her rifle with a tight grip as she watched the rest advance on her with a relentless purpose.  There were hundreds and she stood no chance of stopping them all, and she did not know if there were more mad-dogs among them.  She raised her weapon and took aim at the first she saw, one that was just over eighty yards away.  Perhaps she could not stop them all, but maybe all she needed to do was buy time.

She squeezed her trigger.

The round hit one in the shoulder, spinning him almost halfway around, but he recovered and kept advancing.

"I need to be closer," she said aloud to herself.  Fearlessly, she strode toward them, keeping her weapon at the ready.  About twenty steps later she stopped and looked around her.  They were coming from both sides as well, an undead hoard she could not hope to stop.

That familiar growl sounded from the left and she looked that way, then swung around, planted her feet as she had been taught and took careful aim, waiting until the charging mad-dog was about ten yards away before she fired.

Her round hit his cheek and spun him around.  He collapsed, but scrambled back to his feet and charged again, this time with the side of his face and part of his head missing.

Slightly panicked, she aimed quickly and fired two more shots, hitting his eye and forehead, and this time he went down and stayed there.

Four precious bullets were now gone.  The rest of her shots had to count!

Aiming carefully for foreheads and noses, she fired and dropped one, then another, and another.  Though some of them stumbled over the fallen, they just kept coming!  She backed away and looked to her right, seeing one walking faster than the others and right toward that open doorway, and he was only a few yards from her.  Raising the weapon to her eye, she shot him squarely in the forehead, then watched as he dropped to his knees and slumped forward to the ground.  Killing them was easy, but she knew she was running out of time and bullets.

Zoe retreated slowly, firing and felling zombie after zombie, and soon her rifle made a final empty click.  Her last magazine dropped to the ground as she lowered her weapon, then she crouched down and laid it on the ground as she watched the horror continue to advance.  Standing again, she pulled out her revolver and aimed carefully with both hands.  Once again she fired with precision and at very close range, making every last bullet count, and slowly she found herself retreating toward that doorway.  She reloaded and shot six more, reloaded and did it again, reloaded and turned to cut off those from the side that were almost at the door.  Her pistol ammunition was going just as fast and soon she would be out of ways to fight them.

Loading her last six rounds, she did not fire right away, instead backing up to the doorway and looking around her as the zombies closed in from all sides.

A gurgling growl alerted her and she drew a gasp, looking to her right to see something pushing through the crowd of zombies, and moving very fast.  She pushed one zombie back, and the mad-dog that charged shoved another aside, saw her, and bared its teeth.  This one was a woman in a white blouse and skirt, and she bared her blackened teeth as she sounded a horrible yell and launched herself at the zombie girl.

Zoe fired and missed, then fired again when the mad-dog was almost on top of her and finally connected, hitting the mad-dog between the bridge of the nose and the eye.  She backed away, into the door jamb as the ferocious zombie fell, then she looked to the hundreds that mobbed in on her from every side.  They could smell the people within just like Zoe could, and they were determined to get inside and feed.

Four bullets left.  They would have to count.

Holstering her revolver, Zoe tried to push back against them, tried to push this wall of the undead away, but one of them grabbed her wrist, another her other arm, still another reached through and grabbed her shirt.  They had never done this before and panic began to well up in the girl and she fought to get away from them.  They were pulling her away from the door, toward the heart of the mob and she fought wildly against them, crying out like a frightened child as still more hands clutched at her.

Zoe screamed wildly and fought with all she had to free herself, to free one arm, one hand.  If only she could reach that revolver!

More hands grabbed her, pulling at her clothing, her hair, her arms and legs.  Their strength easily overwhelmed her.  Even as she struggled against them she was pulled from the ground and drawn into the seething mass of undead former humanity.  Zoe screamed and cried, her eyes tightly closed as she fought with primal panic.  As one hand released her, another grabbed on to pull her further from the doorway she fought to guard.

Hope abandoned her.  The fight drained away in an instant and she just allowed them to drag her away.

Her next realization was concrete against her back, hands holding her down to it, and the moans of the undead all around her.  Slowly, she opened her eyes, her gaze darting around from one to the next.  She could not see through the wall of zombies that surrounded her.  Those closest to her, holding her were crouched down or on their knees.  Many, many more stood behind them, and all had their attention on her.  A zombie woman with completely white eyes who held her left wrist and elbow drew a wheezing breath, then let it out in a long moan that ended in a strangled gurgle.

"Let go of me," Zoe whimpered.

A large man in overalls to her right slowly bent toward her, pressing his hand against her breastbone as he put much of his weight on her.  His face lowered toward hers and he sniffed loudly in long breaths, and did so many times.  One of his eyes was completely white while the other still had the pinpoint of a pupil right in the middle, and this pinpoint was focused on her neck.

Panic surged through the girl and she tried to shrink away as he lowered his mouth to her throat.  Turning her head away, she found herself crying and tried to pull her arms free once again.  Horrible thoughts rampaged through her imagination and she screamed and tried to get away again, but more hands found her, pinning her legs down and more grabbed onto her arms.

The zombie that was sniffing her grabbed onto her throat and forcibly turned her head, sniffing the side of her head that had rested on Zachary only an hour before.

Zoe did not know why they were suddenly so interested in her, but they were sure they intended to eat her, and eat her alive.  More of them bent over to sniff her and she felt other hands tugging at her shirt.  One of them grasped her shorts at the belt line and pulled against them and she felt them creep down her hip.  Twisting to prevent this, she screamed, "Stop!" as she fought them one last time.  A hand grasped her shirt at the neckline, another slid along her belly under it.  She was sure they intended to suddenly rip her open and this sickening thought spent the last of her horror in one more surge of frenzied struggles.  "Stop!" she screamed again.  "Let me go!"  Drawing the deepest breath she could, a primal scream exploded from her.  "Help me!  Please, somebody help me!"

Gunfire erupted and the zombies were all distracted from her.  Their attention went not toward the power plant, but toward the road!

Zoe opened her eyes and tried to look that way as she heard more gunfire, and the roar of engines.

The Zombies released her and those crouching and kneeling stood, only to have their heads struck by unseen projectiles that blew them apart.  Zombie after zombie fell and Zoe flipped herself over and crawled away from them, toward the sound of the engines as more of the zombie mob was felled by the unseen fighters who had come to her rescue.

In only a moment, enough of the zombies had fallen so that she could see over them and to the vehicles that were still advancing.  They were jeeps, two black ones and a silver one that flanked around to the right, and the girl's eyes fixed on the silver one, and the black clad people in it.  A man was standing in the back of it and resting a machine gun on the roll cage.  Aiming carefully, he fired in short bursts, adjusting the muzzle every time to aim at a new target.  This weapon was belt fed and had a box attached to the side, and Zoe recognized it as one that Sergeant Morris had shown her, the Squad Automatic Weapon.  The passenger also brandished a weapon, one that looked like the M-4's or M-16's the soldiers used.  This one was smaller with long black hair and wearing sunglasses, and even from fifty yards away she could tell that this one was a woman.  She also fired in short bursts that ripped through the zombie mob with deadly purpose.

All three of the jeeps had their flanks turned to the zombie mob and all three stopped about forty feet apart.  Occupants of all of them fired a hail of lead into the zombies, ripping them to pieces and blowing heads apart.

As machinegun fire would sweep toward her, over her, Zoe found herself sprayed by small body parts, black red blood and chunks of black and gray and dark red flesh, and all of these rained down on her many times during the slaughter.  Afraid of being hit by accident, she fell to her side and balled herself up as small as she could, covering her head with both arms.

It seemed to continue forever.

Before she realized, no more gunfire lanced into her ears.  There was an eerie quiet around her and a short distance away was the sound of the idling engines of the jeeps, and that was all.  Still, she was afraid to move, afraid to make herself a target, but then she felt something soaking through her shirt.  Raising her head, she withdrew her arms and turned to her back, then she sat up and looked down at her blood soaked shirt, the new tears in it from the zombies pawing at her.  It was ruined!  Again!

She drew a breath as she pinched the shirt in two places and pulled it away from her, and she grumbled, "Aw, man!"  Seeing her hat beside her, she picked it up and brushed her hair back with her free hand, feeling something soft and wet slide from her head.  Turning to see it as it hit the ground with a very wet splat, she grimaced as she recognized it as brain matter and she shouted, "Oh, ew!" as she scurried away from it on her backside.  Finally looking around her, all she could see were the ravaged bodies of the zombies.

Boots hit the ground in the distance and she pivoted on her backside to face the jeeps.  People had gotten out of them and stalked toward her—and two were taking aim at her.

Planting one palm behind her, Zoe raised her other hand to them and begged, "Wait!  Please don't shoot me!"

Slowly, they all lowered their weapons.

That's when Zoe saw it.  Five of them wore hats that read ZRT and all of them had ZRT in bold white letters across their chests.

The woman, who wore fingerless gloves over her hands, a black cap with ZRT in white across the front, commando trousers and combat boots and a black tank top, was the first to approach her, leaning her head slightly as she examined the girl.

A man in the back asked with an English accent, "Is she bitten?"

"I can't tell," the woman replied in the voice of someone in her twenties.

The man with the English accent observed, "Well, we all heard her speak.  Zombies aren't much on conversation."

Zoe lowered her hand and planted it on the ground beside her, her gaze darting from one to the next, then fixing on the woman who approached to about five feet away.

Drawing her head back, the woman observed for all to hear, "Her eyes are green."  She knelt down and set the butt of her weapon on the ground in front of her, grasping the barrel with both gloved hands as she asked, "Did any of them bite you?"

Zoe shook her head.

"Are you sure," the woman pressed.  "We need to know."

"I'm sure," the girl replied in a meek voice.

"You're awfully pale," the woman observed.

A thin man in black ZRT commando gear and brandishing an AK-47 approached and crouched down beside the woman, his eyes on Zoe as he pointed out, "She was in the middle of a whole mob of Zombies.  Of course she's a little pale!  What's your name, Kiddo?"

The girl's eyes shifted to him and she replied, "Zoe Rebecca Templeton."  Her gaze darted back and forth between the man and the woman and she assured, "We're with the Zombie Response Team just like you guys are."

"We see that on your hat," the bearded fellow confirmed.

Zoe's head whipped around, her attention drawn to the power plant office building as the crack of gunfire ripped from it.  Many more faint shots could be heard and she realized that many zombies had clearly gotten in by now, and that only about half of them had been killed outside.  "Oh, no," she breathed.  Looking back to the people in front of her, she desperately cried, "The other guys are still in there!  We have to go help them!"

All of them looked toward the building.

"I don't hear anything," one of the men behind them said.

The woman stood, looking toward the plant.  "I do, Dan.  Something's going on in there."

Zoe pushed herself up and turned fully toward the brick building.  "They don't have many bullets left."  Wheeling back to the two people who had approached her, she cried, "We have to help!  They have to keep the power plant working and… Please!  We have to help!  We can't let those zombies get them!"

The bearded fellow behind them raised his chin and reminded, "Well, that's what we came here for."  Looking over his shoulder, he shouted, "Let's get the jeeps closer!"

Engines gunned and the machines turned to drive in two directions around the mass of zombie corpses that lay all over the parking lot.

Excitement raced through Zoe and she turned and darted toward the building, dodging around the many bodies of the fallen zombies.

Back inside, she drew her revolver and stopped about ten feet from the door.  Gunfire erupted again in front of her and she raised her head.

The woman and three others ran up behind her, and the woman took her shoulder and ordered, "Slow down.  We need to hit them as a team."

As Zoe turned, she saw one of the other men enter with the SAW in his arms, held ready to shoot.  He had a cigarette in his mouth and puffed away before saying, "I smell zombie poon-tang."

Raising her brow, the woman half turned and asked, "Dan, are you sure that thing isn't too big to use in here?"

He winked and strode forward, puffing on his cigarette as he replied, "Every chick asks me that sooner or later, Morgan."

As they watched him advanced down the hallway, Zoe drew her head back and asked, "What does that mean?"

Her eyes sliding to the girl, Morgan answered, "Uh, that means he thinks he has a really big gun.  Come on.  Let's back your friends up."

Inside the generator room, the team was once again backed up against the generator safety rail and fighting for their lives.  The zombies moved in relentlessly and every shot had to count.  They were nearly out of ammunition.

The Corporal was the last one to fire, and when his weapon made an empty click, he dropped it and reached for his survival knife, shouting, "Hand to hand time, people."

Dan walked in and reached up to remove the cigarette from his mouth, then he shouted back, "You guys might want to get down."  As they dropped to the floor, he smiled and put the cigarette back between his teeth, yelling, "Hey, zombies.  Got something for ya!"

Half of them turned around.

Dan opened fire, aiming a little high as he slowly swept his weapon from one side to the other.  Zombies fell as he moved his weapon and most of them turned to face him, only to be cut down as they did.

Zoe and the other three took up positions beside him and also began firing, and in short order the last zombie fell.

Slowly, the smoke began to clear.  The mound of bodies was considerable.

Fearing for her friends, for her teammates, Zoe darted around the bodies of the zombies and found herself approaching Zachary first.  She reached down to grab onto his arm and she helped him stand, looking into his face as she barked, "Are you okay?"

He nodded and met her eyes, then they both looked away from each other.

The rest of the team stood and faced the new zombie fighters who approached, and the Corporal extended his hand, greeting, "I'm Corporal Anderson, U. S. Army and Zombie Response Team."

Shaking his hand was one of the tall fellows who replied, "The name's Josh."  He looked over his shoulder and introduced, "These nuts are Adrian, Donny, Dan and Morgan, our token chick."

Morgan stepped forward and punched Josh in the arm.

"The rest of the team's outside," Josh continued, "covering the entrance."  He motioned with his head to the zombie girl.  "Zoe here tells us you're looking to keep the power plant running.  Doesn't look too defensible to me."

"We have reinforcements coming, "the Corporal assured.

"They seem a little late," Josh observed.  "I have a few others outside watching the door.  We're sure there are more zombies in the area."

"There are," Corporal Anderson confirmed grimly.  "When the Strykers get back here I think we'll be able to hold them off a little better."

"Are they close by?" Dan asked.

The Corporal replied, "I'm hoping they're on their way."  Looking to Dan's weapon, he asked, "Where did you get that?"

"Fort Hood," he replied, holding the weapon where it could be seen better.  "When this thing started we were kind of hard up for weapons and ammo.  Somebody suggested we hit up some of the local military bases to see if they'd help us out.  When San Antonio got overrun, most of the non infected military people were on their way to Killeen where things were said to be a whole lot better, so we tagged along.

"When we got there we found Hummers and tanks and military guys all over the place.  The zombies that got that far never had a chance.  It kind of branched out from there, and we told the base commander who we were and that we wanted to help so he had someone take us to the armory and they hooked us up."

"Yeah," Adrian spat in a near angry tone.  "But think of the damage we could have done with a tank.  Why are they so stingy with those?"

Morgan sighed and turned her eyes down, shaking her head as she grumbled, "Would you just let it go?"

"Hey, Josh!" five radios called.  "We have all kinds of company coming, and I'm not talking about company you'd want to spend the weekend with, I'm talking the brain eating unwanted kind."

Josh took his radio from his belt and asked, "How many?"

"Ass load," was the reply.

"Not good," Adrian mumbled.

"We're out of ammo," the Corporal informed.

"Don't worry," Morgan assured.  "We can spare some."

Dan slapped the corporal's shoulder and said, "We'll set up at the door and mow 'em down as they come at us, that way your guys can work in here without somebody trying to eat them."

As the San Antonio ZRT turned and headed back out, Anderson pursued, protesting, "We need to funnel them in here, catch them in a group and—"

"And get eaten," Donny pointed out.  "We like to catch them in the open and play lawn mower with the machine guns."

"Yeah," Dan urged.  "Come on, guys.  It'll be fun!  Besides, my cigarettes are still in the jeep."

The corporal, two other soldiers, Zoe and Zachary caught up to them and followed in silence.

Dan's eyes slid to one side and focused on the woman soldier who had taken his side.  "So," he began, "You seeing anybody?"

Slowly, she turned her attention to him, her brow tense and a disbelieving look on her face.

Outside, the jeeps had formed a semicircular perimeter around the door.  Each one was about twenty feet away with one parked against each wall beside the door and one directly in front of the door with its flank turned toward the front.  The other members of the San Antonio team were already in position in the jeeps.

Corporal Anderson stopped and looked around him, and with a nod he commended, "Nice!"

"Yeah," Adrian confirmed.  "We got it going on."

Beyond the jeeps was a second wave of zombies, a sea of undead marauders moving in on them relentlessly at that horrifying slow, steady walk.

"Oy!" Matt barked, drawing everyone's attention.  "Who wants some ammo and what flavor do you like?"

Zoe strode forward with slow, hesitant steps, her wide eyes fixed on the zombie hoard that slowly closed in on them.  She could only wonder where they were coming from or how so many kept coming at them.  It seemed like the whole city was zombies now.  Seeing them all and remembering what she had just experienced put doubt into her, doubt that they could make any difference even if they killed a thousand of these things.  Looking over her shoulder, she saw the people who meant to receive them, people who fought as relentlessly as the zombies came.

A distant sound caught her attention and she looked toward the approaching zombies again.  This was a familiar sound, a powerful engine.  Movement to the right drew her eyes that way and a little smile found her as she saw one of the Strykers charging ahead of the bus, over the fallen fence, into the parking area and right at the hoards of approaching zombies.  Every window in the bus had the muzzle of a weapon pointing out of it.  The Stryker was also bristling with firepower.  Both turned their flanks toward the zombies and hundreds of sharp cracks belched forth with the flashes of firing muzzles.  Louder cracks announced the fifty caliber machine guns had joined the fray and a hail of lead tore into the zombies from one side, dropping them in a wave from right to left.

"Let's get some!" Dan shouted as he strode forward with the SAW.  Holding the weapon at waist level, he aimed from there at the hoard that was less than a hundred yards away and loosed a barrage of his own, sweeping from one side to the other and back.

"Quit wasting ammo!" Adrian shouted as he stepped in front of Zoe and aimed his own weapon.

This fight lasted only a few minutes.  A few of the zombies that were not in the main group continued to advance, only to be confronted by the Stryker and cut down, and others were seen by those near the door and dealt with.

With the zombies no longer a threat, the Stryker and bus pulled up to the brick building and stopped about twenty feet from the jeeps, and both opened up to disgorge the men who had come to relieve those who had stayed overnight.

Among them was Colonel Halstead, who came out of the Stryker puffing on a cigar and looking around him, and the first one he approached was Zoe.

She just looked up at him with no discernible expression.

He took the cigar from his mouth and nodded to her, then he informed, "Doctor Caswell wants you back at the hospital.  We're taking you and your team home."  His eyes shifted behind her.

Morgan approached with her M-4 over her shoulder and stood beside the girl, looking up at the Colonel as she asked, "So, would you guys like a hand?"

* * *

Before entering the hospital, Colonel Halstead took the remaining stump of his cigar from his mouth and tossed it aside, his eyes on the door as he strode with purposeful steps.  Zoe was beside and a little behind him and the San Antonio team walked behind them.

As they got into the rally area, the Colonel looked over his shoulder and barked, "Corporal, I want to see you and Private Higgins in the conference room in thirty minutes."

"Yes, Sir," the Corporal confirmed.

Halstead stopped and looked down to Zoe, looking her up and down as he loudly said, "Private Princess, you stink.  Go get showered and changed and get some chow.  I'll see you in the conference room in an hour."

"Yes, Sir," she complied.

"We've had more people join us here," he informed, "so there's been another bed moved into your room.  We haven't selected a roommate for you yet, thought you'd like to throw some input our way."

She nodded, then looked around her, and her eyes fixed on the new zombie fighters.  Looking back to the Colonel, she suggested, "How about Morgan?"

His eyes shifted to Morgan, then he nodded.  "Sounds fine.  Get your gear and follow Princess."

They watched him turn and stride toward the stairs.

Morgan took Zoe's shoulder and leaned to her, asking, "Is he always so uptight?"

Private Higgins patted Morgan's shoulder as she walked by and replied, "That's pretty mellow for him."

* * *

Zoe emerged from her bathroom with a towel wrapped around her as she violently dried her hair with another.

Lying on the bed that was closest to the window, Morgan had kicked her boots off, removed her vest and hat and lay there with her hands folded behind her head, and she looked to the girl as she observed, "You were in there forever.  Feel better?"

Zoe took the towel from her head and looked to the floor with much of her hair dangling down into her face, and she shook her head.  "No, I still feel icky.  I had someone's brains all over me."

"You had more than brains all over you," Morgan laughed.  Sitting up, she watched the girl comb the wet locks from her face, and her eyes narrowed.  "You're pale all over.  Are you sure you weren't bitten by one of those things?"

Crawling up on her bed, Zoe reported, "It wouldn't matter if I was.  I'm already kind of a zombie."

Morgan's eyes widened and her whole body tensed.  Planting her hands beside her as she swung her feet over the side of her bed, she mumbled, "What?"

Cross-legged on her bed, Zoe took her teddy bear from the pillow and set it down in her lap, gently stroking her fingers over the soft hair on its head as she mumbled, "It's kind of a long story.  They came in and killed my family and one of them tried to get me."

Half turning her head, Morgan confirmed, "And you were bitten."  She seemed braced for flight, though her hand moved slowly toward the gun that lay on the night table between the beds.

Zoe nodded.  "Doctor Caswell thinks I didn't turn into a zombie all the way because I'm autistic.  She said the germ that gets into your brain wasn't able to do something in mine and so I'm still just who I was, but it still made my body a zombie."  She huffed a hard breath.  "I wish I was still normal, but most of the zombies don't bother me anymore, so I guess it's okay."

"And nobody around here is worried about you?" Morgan asked suspiciously, leaning a little more toward the gun.

Zoe would not look at her and just continued to pet her bear.  "Everybody seems to worry about me."

"So," Morgan started hesitantly, "you don't try to eat people."

"That's gross," Zoe countered.  "I'd rather eat Spaghetti-O's and pizza and stuff."

Hesitantly, Morgan nodded.  "Um, do you mind if…  You don't bite, do you?"

"I bit my brother once," Zoe confirmed.  "I think I was ten and he was just being a meanie."

"So, you're an autistic zombie who only bites your brother."  Morgan crooked her jaw and straightened on her bed, grasping the edges of the mattress with both hands.  "Just when I thought the weirdness couldn't get any…"

"Weirder?" Zoe finished for her.

"Yeah, weirder."  Morgan looked to the teddy bear and asked, "So, what's your bear's name?  Oh, don't tell me.  Teddy, right?"

Zoe's eyes slid to her and she shook her head.  "His name's Snowflake.  Why would I call him Teddy?"  When someone knocked on the door, she looked over her shoulder and bade, "Come in."

"Um," Morgan stammered, "you're only wearing a towel."

The door opened and Doctor Caswell peered in, then a relieved smile took her face and she entered and strode to the girl's bed, wrapping her arms around her as she declared, "I'm so glad you're home!"

Zoe turned fully and slipped an arm around the Doctor's back, laying her head on her shoulder.

Rachel looked to Morgan and bade, "Hi there.  Welcome to our base of operations."

"Thanks," Morgan offered.  "Are you sure it shouldn't be the base of weirdness?"

Zoe burst into giggles and looked over her shoulder.

Doctor Caswell pulled away and took the zombie girl's shoulders.  "Okay, Zoe.  I need you in the lab real quick.  We have something to do."

"Colonel Halstead told me I have to go to the conference room and I only have twenty more minutes to get ready."

"I already talked to him," the Doctor assured, "and he knows you're going to be a little late.  Now get dressed and let's get to the lab.  Have you eaten yet?"  When the girl looked down and shook her head, she loosed a breath and conceded, "Okay, I'll get you something."  Looking to the new arrival, she ordered, "You just make yourself at home.  I think the rest of your team is already in the cafeteria, so if you're hungry you should go get something to eat."

"No problem," Morgan assured.  "Um, who should I go to with a whole lot of questions?"  Her eyes flitted to Zoe.

"We'll answer any questions you have."  She also glanced at the zombie girl, and finally she raised her chin.  "Just come and see me in the lab when Zoe and I are done and I should be able to put your mind at ease."  She turned to leave and ordered, "Get dressed, Zoe, and let's get to the lab."

As the door closed, Zoe carefully set her teddy bear back in its place on her pillow, then she slid from the bed and turned to the dresser that sat on the far wall, grumbling, "I don't want to do more tests."

Morgan reached for her boots and glanced at the zombie girl as she assured, "It can't be worse than what we found you in the middle of this morning."

* * *

The laboratory was small and sterile and had only two chairs in it and an examination table.  There were glass cabinets over the counter where Doctor Caswell worked and behind the doors one could see the many vials and bottles of chemicals, agents and supplies that were needed for the research that was being done.

Rachel was bent over the white counter top and looking into a microscope as a device beside her spun a small vial of black red blood to separate it into its main components.  Zoe sat close by, holding a bandage over the crook of her elbow with her thumb and her arm curled in over it, and she had a sour look for the doctor she stared at.  She wore Sergeant Morris' hat and had the brim pulled down so that her eyes were barely visible in the shadow past it.

Withdrawing from the microscope, Doctor Caswell raised her brow as she looked to the girl and defended, "It wasn't a shot.  I drew blood."

"It's the same thing," Zoe snarled.

"Did it hurt?" the Doctor asked.

"No," the girl grudgingly admitted.

"Then what are you complaining about?"

Zoe just looked away from her.

"Look, Zoe.  The secrets in your blood could very well be the end of this virus and the zombie epidemic.  Don't you want that?"

"I guess," the girl grumbled.

"I have a couple of things to do, and then I'll meet you in the conference room, okay?  Why don't you go to the cafeteria and get something to eat?"

"I need to go talk to Colonel Halstead first," Zoe informed as she stood.  "He said he wanted to see me."

"Just don't wait too long to eat," the doctor ordered.  "You still need to take your medicine."

"Yes, Doctor," Zoe sighed as she left the laboratory.

The walk to the stairs seemed like a long one, though she barely noticed as she was hopelessly lost in thought.  Such things had never bothered her before, being different and all.  It was just something that always was and she never really noticed.  Now, she was even more different, much more.

Passing a group of civilians, four women and two men, who had sought safety in the hospital, she offered them a wave of her fingers, and in return she only got mistrusting looks, and quickly three of the women looked away from her as if they did not want to see her there at all.  Further down the hallway a small group of children ran toward her, laughing and giggling with each other.  They were five to seven years old, four of them, and when they saw her they stopped where they were and turned wide eyes to her.  Zoe also stopped.  She had always been more comfortable with children than grown-ups and she offered them a little smile and bade, "Hi."  They backed up a few steps, staring at her in silence, then they turned and ran the other direction.

Zoe's heart broke as she watched them disappear around the corner of the hallway.  There were things she had to do, but they slipped from her mind.  She finally made it to the stairwell, but she did not stop climbing until she got up onto the roof.

Solitude was there.  The make-shift shooting range was abandoned and only the hearing protection, targets and a few cans were still set up there.

She wandered to the short wall that surrounded the roof and turned to sit down with her back against it.  Pulling her legs to her, she wrapped her arms around them and just stared across the roof at nothing for a while.  With a deep breath, she slowly took the cap from her head and held it in front of her, flattening her legs out in front of her.  She read the tag inside the cap, W. Morris, and she read it over and over.  It was all she had left of him.  He was one of the first who did not treat her like a monster.  He was very kind to her and she felt in her heart that she loved him, then he was gone.

Tears welled up in her green eyes and her body quaked under the sobs inside of her that insisted on being known.  Drawing her legs up to her again, she clutched the hat tightly in her hands and lowered her head to her knees.

And she cried.

There was no way to know how long she was up there, but she needed a good cry and wanted to be by herself.  It could have been an hour or it could have been longer.  She did not know, did not care.  Little mattered to her but the pain of the moment, and it was all consuming.

The door to the roof burst open and people emerged.  Zoe finally raised her head to see the people she had just met file out of the stairway.

Dan was first, and as he exited the door he immediately put a cigarette into his mouth and raised his other hand where a lighter was waiting to give it flame.  Josh was right behind him, then Adrian, Morgan, Charlie, Matt, and Donny.  Two of them, Josh and Adrian, were carrying an ice chest.  The last to emerge was one she had not met, one who was still on the silver jeep during the heat of the battles.  He was kind of a big fellow, clean shaven and with short hair, and he was the only one speaking.

"I'm just saying," the last one assured as he joined them, "that it's not that out of line for you guys to help clean some of the brass out of the bottom of the jeep after a fight.  I mean, come on!  I work hard to keep that thing up!"

Josh and Adrian dropped the ice chest, and Josh opened it and reached inside, taking a beer out as he observed, "Yeah, we're fighting zombie hoards every day and you want to make sure we keep the jeep clean.  Eric, you're about as mental as they come."

Eric also reached in and took a beer opening it before he countered, "We can take out zombies and look good doing it.  And let's not forget who has to keep patching you dumbasses back together every time you do something stupid."

Donny also opened a beer and shook his head, taking a drink before he grumbled, "It's like having my mother along."  He looked to Eric and asked, "So, does your other half know you're up here drinking with us?  Oh, that's right.  She's not here."

"She doesn't mind if I have a beer," Eric informed before taking a drink himself.  "In fact, my gal's so awesome that she'll even get me one and open it."  He looked to Morgan.  "When was the last time you did that for someone?"

Morgan took a sip of her own and replied, "Has Hell frozen over yet?"  She looked to the wall, her eyes finding Zoe, and she raised her chin, greeting, "Hey!  Didn't see you there."

Zoe turned her eyes down and just nodded.

Josh was the first to approach her, stopping a few feet away as he asked, "You want a beer?"

"She's seventeen!" Morgan spat.

Looking over his shoulder, Josh countered, "You know, under the circumstances of that whole zombie apocalypse thing, I'm sure the legal drinking age can be lowered for a while."  He looked back to the girl and raised his brow.  "Want one?"

Zoe shook her head and politely declined, "No, thank you."

He motioned behind him with his head.  "So Morgan was telling us that you're about half zombie."

Turning her eyes to the side, Zoe nodded again.

Josh took a drink of his beer before he said, "And you're fighting for our side."

Eric also approached, and he sat down beside her, nudging her shoulder with his arm.  "Going to spend some time with the rest of us misfits?"

She shrugged.

Morgan sat down on her other side and took a slurp from her can, then she looked to the girl and observed, "Got you a new shirt.  How many of those do you have?"

"This one and two more," Zoe replied, looking down to the hat she still held.

"We need to get you into an official ZRT shirt," Morgan insisted, "that way you don't get shot by mistake."

"I already have been," the girl informed.  "I've been shot six times now."

The group got very quiet, and finally Eric asked, "So, how long did it take you to recover?  I heard zombies can recover from body shots in an hour or two."

"It was pretty fast," the girl replied, her eyes still low.

"You know," Josh suggested, "If we were all like that then we wouldn't need a medic anymore."

"Oh, sure!" Eric barked.  "Then I wouldn't be as important!"

Many of the group laughed, and Eric joined them.

Zoe could see that this group was very close, that their friendship was very tightly knit, and she could not help but feel left out yet again.

But, this day it was not to be allowed.

Morgan nudged her again and informed, "Seriously, I have a couple of extra shirts, one a tank top, and I think you're about my size.  Want to try one on?  You've already got the hat."

Quiet for a moment, Zoe stared down at the cap and finally informed in a low voice, "This was Sergeant Morris' hat.  The zombies got him yesterday."

That silence gripped the group again and they all exchanged looks.  All could tell that she was close to him, that she missed him, and now they seemed to be on a mission beyond killing zombies.

Morgan slipped a hand around the girl's shoulders and pulled her close to her.  "I'm sorry to hear about him, but, now you've got us to kick around with.  Unless you start trying to eat people."

A smile was forced from Zoe and she glanced at Morgan, assuring, "I won't.  Promise."

"That's good," Eric declared.  "Eating people can be a real obstacle if you want to make friends."

"Well," Josh started.

"Don't!" Morgan ordered harshly.

He held his palm to her and took another sip of his beer.

A soldier came through the door to the roof and looked around him, his eyes finding the pink clad zombie girl, and he announced, "Colonel Halstead's looking for you, Princess.  You need to get to the conference room."

Zoe turned her eyes down and nodded, conceding in a slight voice, "Okay."

* * *

Colonel Halstead was sitting where he always did when Zoe entered the conference room, and he looked up from a report he was reading when she walked in.  Seeing she was not alone, he looked behind her to Josh and Morgan, asking, "Did I call you two?"

"Negative," Josh assured.  "We're just tagging along with Zoe here, and we're hoping we can sign on with your fine organization."

"Congratulations," the Colonel announced dryly.  "You're in."  His eyes found the girl again and he scolded, "You were supposed to be here almost an hour ago, young lady."

Zoe's eyes were already fixed on the floor as she meekly offered, "I'm sorry, Sir."  She took the cap from her head and held it with both hands as if she was holding something of great importance.  Her steps were light as she made her way around the table to where the Colonel sat, and she gingerly laid the cap down in front of him, backing away after she had done so.

Halstead picked it up and looked inside of it, reading the tag within, then he straightened it, curled the brim slightly and laid it back down near Zoe.  "Hold onto that," he ordered.  Leaning back in his chair, he folded his hands in his lap and eyed her with an authoritative look.  "I was told that you stayed outside to fight the moaners by yourself.  That true?"

Zoe nodded, staring at the floor.

"You'll stick with your team from now on," he ordered.  "You'll follow orders and fight as part of a unit.  That clear?"

In a meek voice she answered, "Yes, Sir."

He nodded, then, "Did you get something to eat?"  When she shook her head, he commanded, "Get to the chow hall and…"  He trailed off as the door burst open, and he looked that way.

Doctor Caswell rushed in first, then Doctor Kavorski and a lab tech behind him in a white lab coat.

Rachel had a folder full of papers in her hand and hurried to the Colonel, and when she got to him she slammed them down in front of him, declaring, "We've isolated the virus!  The strain in Zoe is much weaker than the others we've cultured, no doubt by its unsuccessful bout with her autistic brain.  Colonel, we have something we can work with here!"

Doctor Kavorski stepped forward and took her side, adding, "This virus we found in Zoe is not quite as aggressive as the others.  It affected her body as it meant to, but it was unable to take control of her nervous system.  We can confirm this with a few more tests, but I'm willing to bet that the virus that infects her can't even be passed on!  Unlike the other victims, her body continues to fight it."

"So what's all this mean?" Colonel Halstead growled.

"It means," Doctor Caswell replied, "We are one step closer to a vaccine!"

Everyone looked to Zoe, and her eyes darted nervously from one person to the next.

The Colonel nodded.  "Well, Private Princess, it looks like you just got a whole lot more important to us than working recon."

Her brow rising up slightly, Zoe hesitantly asked, "I'm… I'm important?"

Doctor Kavorski answered, "You're the most important person here."

Turning to the Colonel, Rachel insisted, "This means we can't risk losing her.  We simply can't take any more chances with her.  For God's sake, she could hold the future of mankind!"

The Colonel's eyes slid to the girl again.

"Just imagine," Kavorski added.  "We could send inoculated soldiers out to fight off the zombies without any risk of any of them becoming infected.  We could also bait out wild dogs, cats… Everything that could be infected!  This could mean the end of the zombosis epidemic!"

"There are a few more things we should talk about," Rachel informed.  When she had the Colonel's attention, her eyes flitted to the zombie girl.

Motioning to the door with his head, Colonel Halstead ordered, "Go get some chow, Princess.  We'll talk later."

Zoe nodded and complied, "Yes, Sir," then she turned and strode to the door.

Morgan and Josh followed, and Josh half turned and waved to them, bidding, "See you later, General."

CHAPTER 11

They all watched as the door closed behind the girl and the zombie fighters, then Doctor Caswell pulled a chair out and carefully sat in it, her eyes on the folder she had dropped on the table near the Colonel.

Halstead nodded in slight motions and confirmed, "That was the good news.  Now you're about to hit me with the bad news."

"Afraid so," Doctor Kavorski confirmed.  Looking to the medical technician, he asked, "Would you mind looking in on the incubators?"

The tech nodded and left the room.

"Out with it," the Colonel ordered.

Rachel drew a long breath, then she turned her eyes down to her hands and reported, "We discovered that the zombosis virus she has is reversing her autism.  That's kind of a blessing since there really is no cure for that condition and she will end up mentally and emotionally being a normal girl, but it will come at a high price."

"How so?" Colonel Halstead demanded.

Doctor Kavorski answered, "Once her brain is what we would consider normal, once it works like a normal functioning brain, she will be vulnerable to what the virus does to the brain right after infection, and she is already infected."

The Colonel vented a hard breath through his nose and looked away.  He stared across the room in silence for a moment, then he grumbled, "How long?"

"Maybe a week," Doctor Caswell replied.  "Could be a little longer, we don't know for sure.  As soon as the last symptoms of her Asperger's Syndrome are gone, it will only be a matter of hours, then she'll become what the others are.  She'll need to be observed at all times and we'll have to watch for signs that she's…" She loosed a broken breath and finished, "That she's becoming one of them."

Colonel Halstead was quiet for another moment and just stared down at the file before him.  With a little nod, he finally, softly said, "Okay.  Okay.  This stays in this room for now.  Nobody is to be informed unless I clear them, and for God's sake do not tell the girl about this.  She has enough on her mind.  I'll keep her in so that she can be observed, and I want you two to keep working on that vaccine.  Do whatever it takes and work as fast as you can.  Caswell, you're to stay in the hospital.  That new team has a medic that we can send out and they tell me he knows what he's doing."

With a nod, Rachel confirmed, "Eric.  I trust he can do the job in the field."

"Good," the Colonel said almost absently.  "While we still have time with her, get that vaccine figured out."  His brow tensed as he turned those hard eyes on them in turn.  "And if you can figure out how to help her, then do it!  That's your secondary priority.  Got it?"

"Understood," Doctor Kavorski assured.  "I have a couple of working theories.  It's just a matter of putting them to use."

"Theories?" Halstead questioned.

With a nod, Kavorski elaborated, "Just theories, mind you, and just based upon observations.  We always see the zombies move in the morning and in the evening, but not usually after dark or in the heat of the day.  That new team that came in from Texas told me much the same thing.  In fact, they told me that zombies that got caught out in the heat of the day often fell and died.  We know they can't see well in the dark so their movements stop after sunset in areas that are not artificially illuminated."

"I heard one of them say that most of the zombies in Texas were wiped out," Doctor Caswell interjected.  "I heard similar reports from people coming in from Arizona, New Mexico…  Areas where it is really hot are those that seemed to get under control first."

"People can still be infected," Doctor Kavorski added, "but the virus does not seem to do well in a high temperature environment.  That's why we're having such a problem here as well as north of here.  In fact, one of the first things the virus does when it infects a victim is it shuts off the body's metabolism."

Halstead nodded.  "That's why we don't pick them up on infrared.  They don't put off body heat."

"That would be why," Kavorski confirmed.  "I don't know how useful all of this is, but it's something to go on.  When we find ourselves in communication with the outside again we'll share what we have and see what others have been able to determine."  He turned his eyes down and shook his head.  "With winter coming we could have a real problem coming with it.  The zombies will be able to move around all day, and that will accelerate how fast they spread."

"Then we'd better work like hell before that happens," the Colonel informed.  He loosed another deep breath and rubbed his eyes.  "Just make sure we take care of what we have here, and see about doing something that will help Zoe out.  We need to keep her on our side as long as we can."

"Agreed," Doctor Caswell confirmed.

CHAPTER 12

Three days later things at the hospital were relatively quiet.  The team from San Antonio embarked on daily seek and destroy missions that always turned into supply runs for whatever they could find.  Fresh troops were shuttled to the power plant daily, as well as the water treatment center.  Making sure the zombies did not find the hospital was a priority and barricades were erected in a two block radius to redirect them should they wander that way, and it seemed to be working.

Zoe was kept under the watchful eye of one of the doctors or someone they trusted with her at all times.  They noticed that she was afflicted with periodic headaches, but a little aspirin seemed to be the best cure for that.  She also seemed to lose interest in the childish endeavors that she had come to be known for.  Cartoon watching gave way to more advanced things.  She spent as much time with Zachary as she could and there were rumors circulating that they were becoming more than friends, though with Zoe under such watchful eyes, any developing relationship would surely have been better observed.  She also spent more time with Morgan, and a more open and bubbly personality began to emerge.  The person Zoe was becoming was a girl that everyone was growing to love, but the doctors and Colonel could only see her evolving personality with a certain sense of dread.  She was half zombie, and they expected the other half to succumb to what she was at any time.

A decision had to be made, and it was time for precautions to be taken.

Without being told why, Zoe was moved to a smaller room in the ICU where she could be closely monitored at night, and where she would be closer to the rooms the doctors stayed in.

On outings, she had collected quite a collection of clothing and shoes, and these she carried in a single big armload to the small, windowless room where she angrily dropped them on the small chest that had been moved in there for her.  Setting her hands on her hips, she stared down at her belongings, and as she heard Doctor Caswell enter with a few more of her things, including her teddy bear, she grumbled, "I don't see why I have to move.  Morgan and I are getting along really well and there's no reason to move me."  She looked around the room, her temper boiling up as she asked with very harsh words, "Can I at least get a TV in here?"

"Next thing on my list," Rachel assured as she set the bear on the bed.  "I need you to get changed into a gown real quick.  We have a couple of things to do before bed."

Zoe vented a hard breath and shook her head.  "You've been testing me for stuff all day!  I just want to go to sleep!"

Doctor Caswell just stared down at the bear for a moment, then she turned to the door and said, "I'll give you a moment to get changed, then we should talk."

Watching with defiant eyes as the Doctor left the room, she set her jaw and finally reached for the hospital gown that Caswell had left on the bed for her.  "This is bogus," she grumbled as she angrily pulled her shirt off.

Rachel returned a few moments later, this time with a couple of soldiers with her, and both soldiers were armed with pistols on their hips.

Looking nervously to the soldiers, Zoe backed up a step and demanded, "What's going on here?  What are you doing?"

"Just get into bed," Doctor Caswell ordered as gently as she could.  "I'll explain everything in a moment."

"Explain now!" Zoe cried.

Rachel clenched her jaw as she stared back at the girl.  With a slight nod, she closed the distance between them with three hesitant steps and raised her hands to the girl's head, gently grasping the sides of her neck as she spoke very softly.  "Okay.  I think you deserve to know."  She drew another breath.  "Zoe, the virus inside of you is still hard at work.  Remember how we talked about what it is doing to your autism?"

Zoe hesitantly nodded.

"I think it will completely reverse your Asperger's, and that would be great, but then your brain will function normally, probably better than any of ours, and we think that is what the virus wants to do."

Tears began to well up in the girl's eyes.

Her lips tightening, Rachel gently went on, "We think it is only a matter of time until you…"

"Become like one of them," the girl whispered.

Doctor Caswell nodded and confirmed in a slight voice, "Yes."

"But I don't want to be like one of them!" Zoe whimpered.  "Can't you just make me autistic again?"

"I wish we could," Rachel said as a tear rolled down her cheek.  "Believe me, we're doing everything we can to save you.  That's what the tests have been about the last few days, to keep this from happening to you.  I promise you, Zoe, if there is any way we can keep that from happening to you, we will find it."

Zoe reached up and grasped the Doctor's arms, turning her eyes down as she said in a very slight voice, "But for now I guess you have to make sure that I don't hurt anyone."

"I'm afraid so," Rachel confirmed.  "We don't know when it will happen, and that means we have to take precautions to protect the people here, your friends."

With a nod, Zoe added, "From me."

"Yeah," Rachel confirmed.  "I wish it didn't have to be this way.  Look, I'm going to give you something to help you sleep, then I want you to get into bed, okay?"

Zoe nodded again.

She was given a pill and swallowed it with some of her favorite fruit juice.  She and Rachel stood by the side of the bed, leaning on it and talking about matters that girl's talk about until a wave of sleepiness washed over the girl and her eyes grew very heavy.

"Okay," Rachel ordered.  "Into the bed."

Laying flat on her back, Zoe settled her head onto the soft pillow and turned her half closed eyes to the Doctor who stood beside her, and she watched her reach under the bed for something.  Her eyes closed fully, then she forced them back open as she felt something soft wrap around her wrist.  "What are you doing?" she asked with sleepy words.

Rachel would not look at her and instead buckled the leather restraint around her wrist.  "I'm just making sure you don't sleepwalk.  Don't worry.  You'll be fast asleep in a moment and you won't even know you're restrained."

"Do you have to?" the girl whined, tears welling up in her eyes again.

Turning to the foot of the bed, the doctor took another restraint and buckled it around the girl's ankle.  "I'm afraid so, Sweetie."

Zoe watched the doctor work, and when she stood on the other side of the bed and reached for the restraint, she offered Rachel her other arm and assured, "It'll be okay."

"Yeah," Rachel whispered as she buckled the last restraint into place.  She withdrew a strap and locked it around a D-ring on the wrist restraint, then she reached over and locked it onto the other, pulling it snugly across the girl's waist when it was secure.  "Too tight?" she asked.

Barely keeping her eyes open, Zoe shook her head and assured, "I don't think I'll be falling out of the bed tonight."

With a smile, Rachel repeated this with the ankle restraints, then she laid a thin blanket over the girl, bent over her and kissed her forehead.  "Get some sleep, Sweetie.  I'll be in the next room if you wake up and need anything, okay?"

Her eyes closing one more time, the girl whispered back, "Okay.  Good night."

* * *

Morning meant new misery and awakening from one nightmare to another.  A horrifying dream woke Zoe with a start and a breath shrieked into her as her eyes opened wide and were filled with the bland white ceiling overhead that was illuminated by the dim light from the outside.  Breaths continued to shriek into her one after another as she slowly got her bearings.  Trying to raise a hand to her head, she realized she was bound to the bed she lay on and she struggled to pull her hands free of the soft restraints that held her firmly in place.  Another was across her chest, right under her shoulders and had clearly been put there in the night.  Her legs were similarly bound as well as her ankles and there was a strap across her knees.  Whimpering like a frightened child, she looked down at herself, seeing that only the blanket covered her, and it was held in place by the straps that held her down to the bed.  She struggled violently for a few seconds, trying to wrench her way out, but finally fell back to the bed, her head slamming into the pillow as she fought to catch her breath.

Something moaned outside the door.

Her eyes opened wide again.

A shuffling of many feet across the floor outside alerted her further and she looked to the door, seeing a rotted dark gray hand, a bony hand, grasp the inside of the door and slowly push it open.

Slowly shaking her head, Zoe breathed, "No," as the half decayed zombie in the tattered and blood stained medical scrubs opened the door fully and locked its empty eye sockets on her.  Its lips had rotted away at some point and yellow and ivory teeth laughed at her as it slowly drew closer.  Others were behind it and they followed the first one into the room.  Looking around her with frantic movements, she realized that they surrounded her, that her bed was amid a sea of zombies, the very bed she was bound to, and all of the zombies had her in their sights.

Shrinking away from the first as it reached for her, she shook her head and pled, "Please.  Just leave me alone.  Please!"

It grabbed her arm, another grabbed her, another, another…  Their mouths opened and they descended on her like ravenous dogs at a fresh kill.

Zoe screamed and struggled anew, trying in vain to get away.  They all began sinking their teeth into her flesh, biting into her arms.  She could feel it, but not the pain of what they were doing to her.  Others clawed the blanket from her, the gown from her to expose her body.  More descended on her and began to bite her flesh away, and tear it away with their powerful, decayed hands.  Her intestines were pulled out, her hair torn from her scalp, her skin split open at her chest and belly and thighs.

They were eating her alive!

Zoe sat up, screaming in primal hysterics.  Her wrists were still securely bound and the images of the zombies eating her were very fresh, so fresh she could still see them!

The guards stormed into her room with their weapons drawn and she panicked further, wrenching her body back and forth to pull herself free of the restraints, but unable to.  Finally falling back to the bed, she turned her head to one side and closed her eyes, crying hysterically, and finally she managed, "Please don't eat me!  Please!  Go away!"

"Zoe!" Rachel's voice beckoned.  "Zoe!"

The girl felt someone grasp her hand, then felt another hand gently stroke through her hair.

"Zoe, it's all right," the doctor assured.  "It was only a bad dream.  You're okay now."

Dream and reality slowly went their separate ways and Zoe drew deep breaths to calm herself, and finally opened her eyes.  Turning her head toward Doctor Caswell, her vision was blurred by tears, but she did recognize who she was looking at.  Swallowing hard, she finally relaxed, and squeezed the Doctor's hand in an unspoken sign that she was okay.

Raising her brow, Rachel asked, "Better?"

Zoe nodded.

"Must have been a really bad one," the Doctor observed.  With one last stroke of the girl's hair, she pulled the blanket off of Zoe and went about unbuckling her wrist.  "I think we can let you up now.  It's almost breakfast time, anyway."

In a meek voice, one of a frightened little girl, Zoe whimpered, "I don't want to become one of them."

Rachel nodded as she finished freeing the girl's wrist, and she assured, "I know, Zoe.  We'll figure something out."

Closing her eyes as the Doctor freed the rest of her, Zoe asked, "If it happens, will you have to kill me?"

"If it happens," Rachel informed, "You'll already be dead."

Hearing that sent a chill through the girl and a childish whine escaped her.

"It's all right," Doctor Caswell assured.  "We're going to do everything we can to prevent it from happening."

"More tests?" Zoe asked.  "I don't mind so much now.  If you need to do more then it's okay.  I won't complain about it anymore."

* * *

Seeing Zoe enter the cafeteria dining room with a tray of pastries and a bowl of cereal was not that uncommon.  This time of the morning it was mostly soldiers who were eating and most of them had grown accustomed to a zombie girl wandering about.

One person had been waiting for her, and as she paused to look around her and find a place to sit, he came up behind her and bumped her with his tray, and she turned with a little surprise on her face.

Zachary was smiling and actually looking into her eyes, something he rarely did.  When she turned fully to him, he asked, "You want to eat breakfast with me?"

Distracted from horrible thoughts, she nodded and said, "Okay."

They found an empty table that would accommodate about eight people and Zachary set his tray down and pulled her chair out for her, something else he had not done before.  She had her brow high over her eyes as she sat down and placed her tray on the table.  He pushed her chair in a little and then sat down beside her.

Breakfast began in silence, again, but this day he would shatter that silence with, "So, how did you sleep?"

Zoe shrugged and replied, "Pretty good, I guess."

He nodded and took a big bite of his oatmeal.

She glanced at him.  He was tense and acting a little strange and she was not sure how to feel about it.

"The guys from Texas are going to let me go out with them today," he informed.  "They said they could use an extra gun out there and my Dad said it's okay.  There's this place they've been talking about where there is a lot of zombie activity and they want to go take it out."

With another nod, Zoe confirmed, "That sounds like it'll be fun."

"Do you think they'll let you go with us this time?" he asked.

"I don't know," was her answer.  "There is a lot of stuff going on with me right now, but I guess I can ask."

"It just isn't the same if you aren't out there with us," he said.

That touched her and a little smile overpowered her lips.  Shrugging her shoulders up slightly, she looked away from him and offered, "Thanks."

"Hey, guys," came from behind them.

They both turned to see most of the San Antonio Zombie Response Team approaching with their breakfasts.

Josh sat down beside Zachary and asked, "Mind if we join you?  Thanks."

All of them sat down with them, Morgan right across from Zoe.

"It was way too quiet in that room last night," Morgan told her.

Zoe looked down to her tray and nodded, confirming, "It was pretty quiet where they moved me."

Eric raised his chin to the zombie girl and asked, "So you coming with us today?"

Shaking her head, Zoe replied, "No.  Rachel has a bunch of stuff she wants to do with me here."  She was tempted to just tell them the truth, to tell them why, but she really did not want them to know that she could become their enemy at any time.  Not yet.  "But I can ask."

"When are we going?" Zachary asked in a clear attempt to be part of the team.

"Going to hit them a little after noon," Josh replied as he picked at his eggs with his fork.  "Zombies don't like heat and if we hit them when they're the weakest then we can do some serious damage."

Donny added, "A couple of months ago we were helping out in Austin.  The temperature pegged out at like a hundred and five and when we found zombies in the open they were dropping dead from the heat."

"That was weird," Morgan said.  "You'd be taking aim at one and it would just drop."

"We saved a lot of ammo that day," Matt reminded.  "All we had to do was watch them fry."

Zoe finally looked up from her tray and asked, "So they die if they get too hot?"

"Looks like it," Eric confirmed.  "I talked with Caswell and Kavorski about it and they said the virus has kind of a low temperature threshold.  That's why they don't produce body heat.  They get too hot and the virus will die.  That means the zombie will die."

"What if someone gets really hot and they're not all the way a zombie yet?" she prodded.

He shrugged.  "Don't know for sure.  It seems like a lot of heat would kill the virus, but too much heat can kill the patient, too."

Turning her eyes down to her tray again, Zoe nodded, but her eyes darted about as she thought.

"There's been talk about seeing if the whole thing can be reversed using heat," Eric went on, "but right now it's just talk.  Until we hear differently we'll just keep shooting them."

"But not you," Morgan added with a smile.  "We like ya too much."

Zoe offered her a glance and a little smile back.

Conversation shifted from this to that and eventually everyone was done.  Zoe only ate about half her food, and was really not that interested in eating or the conversation, but something caught her ear and drew her attention to Donny.

"I'm just saying that we should take over that gym that's a couple of blocks from here," he was saying.  "From what I saw last time we went by it, it's got everything:  Swimming pool, sauna, weight room… whole nine yards!"

"Sauna?" Zoe asked.

"Yeah," he confirmed.  "Jacuzzis, too.  I think they may even have massage tables."

Morgan snickered and asked, "So who is going to give you a massage?"

He smiled and said, "You know you want to touch me, Morgan."

"How hot do those saunas get?" Zoe asked suddenly.

Everyone glanced around, and most just shrugged.

"I'm sure not danger hot," Eric replied.  "You're really just supposed to go in there and sweat.  It helps detox the body and you can come out feeling great!"

"I've never been in one of those," she said.

"They don't often allow kids in them," Donny informed.

"I'm eighteen in two months," she advised almost proudly.

Dan looked to her and asked, "Two more months, huh?"

"Down, boy," Morgan growled.

Zoe pushed away from the table and stood, picking her tray up as she announced, "I have to go see Doctor Caswell about something.  I'll see you guys later."  As she turned, she bumped Zachary with her hip and said, "See you later, Zach."

* * *

With her ZRT vest over her pink shirt and Sergeant Morris' hat on her head, she approached the gym with slow steps, looking up to the sign that was near the top of the two level building.  It was illuminated and this told her the electricity here was still working, and that was a good sign.

Pulling the glass door open, her hand found her revolver as she quietly entered and looked around her.  It was an open space with a counter ahead of her, a glass wall behind it and workout equipment on both sides.  This place was very big, very inviting, and very open.  The ceiling was high and it was very well lit within.

She passed by the office area and negotiated the weight systems, the treadmills, the exercise bike stations, lined up along the wall and facing big screen TV's that were all off.  It was a maze within, but she finally happened across a sign at the back near the bathrooms, a sign she had been looking for.  It directed her downstairs where the men's and women's showers were on opposite sides, and in the middle was the big, Olympic sized swimming pool, partitioned off by walls that were glass half way up.  There were lockers, hot tubs, and finally she found what she was looking for on the other side of the pool:  The saunas!

She had seen how this worked in the movies and on TV shows.  There were dressing rooms and showers on the lady's side adjoining the bathrooms and stacks of towels for both the pool and sauna.  She entered one of the dressing rooms and undressed, neatly folding her clothes and putting them in a stack on the bench within, her vest, belt and gun on top of them.  Wrapping herself in a towel, she draped another around her neck and left the dressing room, and she strode right to the closest sauna.  A dial to the right of the door would set the temperature, and she turned it all the way up.  There was another dial beside it, a timer, and she turned it as far over as it would go as well.  Drawing a deep breath, she opened the sauna door and stepped inside, closing the door beside her.

This one was smaller inside and looked like it would accommodate a group of six or so on the two wooden benches on both sides of the stones that were in a cedar trimmed cauldron in the middle, and this is where the heat was coming from.  An ornate bucket of some kind with a metal ladle laying in it was right beside this, and it was still full of water.  Dipping some of the water out, she poured it over the rocks as she had seen done on TV, and she backed away from the steam that rose up.  This done, she backed up and sat down on one of the benches that was built into the wall.

Zoe drew a deep breath, watching the steam continue to rise from the stones as she said aloud to herself, "Well, I guess this will end today, one way or another."

CHAPTER 13

Lunchtime had ended and the San Antonio ZRT had returned.

All Morgan could think about was a shower.  They found few zombies and they had made quick work of them.  The police station they stormed was now secure, weapons and ammunition were taken and the short mission returned in success.  It was time to relax.

With the door to the room closed, she pulled off her vest and belt, setting her weapons on her bed one by one.  The ponytail she wore her hair in for this mission was taken down and she shook her hair out as she threw the scrunchie down with her weapons.  Sitting on the edge of the bed, she unlaced and removed her boots, then her socks, setting them down by the nightstand.  With a quick rub of her eyes, she stood and walked toward the bathroom for that shower, pulling her shirt off as she approached.

The door to the room burst open and Morgan, who was just wearing her trousers and sport bra now, was quick to cover her chest with her shirt as she barked, "Hey!  A little privacy?"

Doctor Caswell stormed in, her wide eyes scanning the room before she found Morgan, and she asked with a desperate tone, "Have you seen Zoe?  Did she go on the mission with you?"

Raising her chin slightly, Morgan replied, "No, we just got back.  I thought she was with you."

With a shake of her head, Rachel assured, "I haven't seen her since early this morning.  She was supposed to come to the lab but she never showed up.  Nobody's seen her most of the day!  We've searched the whole hospital and she's nowhere to be found."

Morgan turned and returned to her bed, tossing her shirt onto it as she reached for her belt, the radio clipped to it.  Raising it to her mouth, she called, "Josh, Morgan here.  Have any of you seen Zoe?"

There was a pause, then he responded, "No, we thought she was with Doctor Caswell."

"Not good," Morgan mumbled, then she said into the radio, "No, she isn't in the hospital.  Everybody's been looking for her all day."

"Meet us in the rally area," he ordered.

Morgan combed her hair back and reached for her shirt.  "Okay, no problem.  We'll find her."

Word spread quickly and in short order there were more than fifty people, most of them zombie fighters, in the rally area to search for her outside of the hospital.

Rachel and Morgan strode to the San Antonio ZRT, who stood closest to the door checking their weapons, and the Doctor was as calm as she could be as she said, "Okay, you guys were the last ones with her.  I need to know what was said, if she said anything that might clue us in as to where she went."

"We talked about a lot of things," Josh informed.  "She was only half listening most of the time and didn't say much."

"Oh my God," Eric said absently, staring blankly forward.  All attention turned to him and his eyes darted about as he went on, "We talked about zombies dying in the heat in Texas."  He looked to Doctor Caswell.  "We were talking about how the virus can't survive in a high temperature environment."

Her eyes widening, Rachel raised her chin and was unable to speak.

"I'm sorry," he offered, turning his eyes down.  "I'm so sorry."

The Doctor looked away, then she shook her head and countered, "You don't need to be sorry."  She shook her head.  "Okay, we need to just concentrate on where she would have gone."

"The gym," Donny declared.  "She was interested in the gym."

"The sauna," Dan clarified.  He looked to Morgan and insisted, "We need to get there.  Now!"

Zachary's eyes widened a little and he asked in a desperate tone, "You don't think she would try something like that, do you?  I mean, if she sets that sauna too high and stays in there too long it could…"

All exchanged glances.

They wasted no more time, grabbing their weapons and heading out the door.  Others who saw their rapid departure did the same, following them out the door with weapons held ready.

They did not take time to mount vehicles and instead ran the whole way to the gym that was only two blocks away.  Behind the nine zombie fighters and the doctor were some forty heavily armed military and civilian volunteers who were determined to find their wayward zombie girl.

Inside the gym, Morgan, Josh and Rachel stopped halfway between the front counter and the door to get their bearings.  All of the others stormed in behind them and stopped behind them, holding their weapons at the ready.

"The pool's downstairs," someone announced.

At a hurried pace, they negotiated their way through the gym and down the stairs where they found the pool area and fanned out to find the saunas, the dressing rooms, anywhere she might have gone.

The sauna doors were opened one by one, and the last was opened by Morgan, who drew a loud gasp and took a step back, her wide eyes on the form that was sprawled on the floor.  Hearing this, the rest of her team crowded around the doorway.

Zachary pushed his way through them and into the unbearably hot sauna, stopping right inside as he looked down to the girl who lay on her side on the wooden floor where she had fallen.

Zoe's hair was soaked with sweat and steam and lay around her head in long tentacles.  She lay on her side, her legs pulled halfway to her and her right laying ahead of her left.  One arm was stretched out under her head, the other was behind her, and she was not moving, not at all.

"Oh, no!" he breathed.  Keeling down, Zachary gently scooped the limp girl into his arms and picked her up, standing with her as he cradled her in his arms.

The people at the door stepped away as he turned to leave the room, but Doctor Caswell hurried to the girl and placed a hand across her forehead, then her neck.

"She's burning up," Rachel declared.  "We need to get her cooled off."

"Is she still alive?" Eric asked desperately.

"She's a zombie," Dan pointed out.  "How would you tell?"

"Get her into the pool," the Doctor ordered.  "We need to get her cooled down quickly.  If she's still with us then getting her cooled off will be her only chance of staying with us."

Zachary did not respond and instead turned toward the shallow end of the swimming pool, walking right through the people around him as they moved quickly out of his way.  When he got to the pool, he simply jumped in with her, and he held her in the water and kept her head right above the surface.

Alfred made it to the side of the pool and ordered, "Keep her head up, boy.  Move her around and keep that cool water moving over her."

Doctor Caswell kicked her shoes off and also jumped in the water.  Wading to the girl, she brushed Zoe's hair from her face and moved her head to lean against his shoulder.  She scooped water into her hand and poured it onto Zoe's forehead, repeating this a few times, then she stroked her hair and called, "Zoe!  Can you hear me?  Give me a sign, sweetie.  Open your eyes.  Twitch your nose.  Come on!"

Everyone watched in absolute silence as Rachel tried to get some kind of response from the girl's still form.  Zoe was limp, her body lifeless.

"Zoe!" Rachel cried.  "Please don't do this!"

Zachary carried her all the way back to the hospital, refusing to allow anyone else to help him even as it was clear that he was tiring.

She was taken to her room in the ICU where she was cleaned and put into her bed.  Monitors were hooked up to her, but her heartbeat was not to be found, only the steady wave of the barely alive heart action of a zombie.  Her body finally cooled, all the way to room temperature.

Rachel and Doctor Kavorski had managed to get everyone out of the room, but it took Josh, Morgan and Eric combined to finally get Zachary out of there so that they could work.  Now, they stared down at the lifeless girl who still seemed to cling to the undead heart activity of a zombie.

Stroking his chin, Doctor Kavorski suggested, "We need to do a lumbar puncture and also get some fluid directly from her brain cavity."

Her lips tightening to a thin slit, Rachel closed her eyes and raised a hand to her mouth.

"I know what it seems like," he assured, "but if she was right about this then we need to confirm that, and if she wasn't…  Either way, if we do lose her, I don't want her to have died in vain."

Doctor Caswell agreed with a nod.

He grasped her shoulder and said, "I'll go and get the kits, and once we're done we'd better get her strapped down, just in case she goes full-on zombie."

"Yeah," Rachel agreed in a whisper.  "I'll get things ready here."

They worked as fast and respectfully as they could, and when they were finished collecting the samples they needed they took great care in strapping the girl down as she had slept.  Monitors were put all over her head to watch for brain activity, but all it showed was a girl in very deep, dreamless sleep, and the waves they showed were very weak.

Even with everything done, they both stayed by the girl's bedside, just staring down at her, and they both privately prayed that she would find her way back.

A young soldier knocked on the open door to draw their attention and reported, "The colonel wants to see you both in the conference room immediately."

They glanced at each other, then turned and followed the private out, and Rachel ordered the nurse who was on stand-by, "Let us know as soon as there is any change in her condition."

The conference room was quiet and everyone was already in their place.  There with the colonel was the Lieutenant, both corporals, Alfred Knox, Morgan, and Josh.

Doctor Kavorski pulled his colleague's chair out for her, then he sat beside her and folded his hands on the table.

Rachel settled herself and looked to the colonel, and from his expression as he stared down at the papers before him, he did not have good news.

Colonel Halstead was quiet for another long moment, then he looked to the people who stared at him and simply said, "They've found us."

Tension instantly gripped the room.

"They're breaching barricades on two sides," he continued.  "We expect them to assault the hospital within the hour.  We've studied this scenario for a month and the conclusion is always the same.  They'll end up surrounding the building and we'll end up with no way in or out, no way to get supplies or send missions out to find survivors.  Eventually, they'll find a way to breech the hospital itself.  The outlook of our ammo holding out over an extended siege is doubtful.  We are about to find ourselves in a world of hurt here, people."  He looked to Knox, to Josh.  "Any suggestions?"

"How about fighting our way out?" Alfred advised.  "We could make it through one side at least."

"Already looking into that," the colonel confirmed, "but we'll have to get the Stryker and the other vehicles away before we get surrounded.  I already have teams ready to board them and they'll make strikes against the mobs once they're away, but that's only a temporary solution.  The team at the power plant has been notified and I've given them orders to stay put for now.  They have one Stryker and a Hummer already there, so we'll call them in for hit and run strikes as needed."

Doctor Caswell bowed her head and rubbed her eyes.  "We are so close to stopping this thing."

"How's Princess?" the colonel asked with a solemn tone.

"We don't know yet," she replied.  "She hasn't regained consciousness.  We took samples of brain and spinal fluid as well as blood and other tissue to check on the status of the virus.  Her blood is still infected but the tests on her cranial spinal fluid are either inconclusive or not complete."

Halstead nodded and looked to the table.  "Okay, people.  We're about to find ourselves on red alert here and we'd better think about what we're going to do about it.  I want food stores taken to the top floor and everyone who isn't going to fight moved to the top two floors.  I also want all of the ammo and weapons we can muster moved to floor five.  Disable the elevators and lets be ready to barricade or otherwise cover the stairs.  We need to set up for an extended siege and hope that someone sends us some kind of reinforcements before we give out here."  He looked around the room and asked, "Does everyone know what they're supposed to do?"

Alfred spoke up again.  "I still have some supplies in the RV.  Me and the boy can go out and get what we need and bring them inside here if you need."

The colonel looked to Corporal Anderson and ordered, "Assemble a detail to help them out."

"Yes, Sir," the corporal complied.

"I don't want to move Zoe yet," Rachel informed.  "If there's even the slightest chance of her recovering then I think we should give it to her."

"I'll have a detail down there to assist you," the colonel assured, "but if things go badly and that floor gets overrun then you will fall back to the upper floors, understood?"

She nodded and assured, "Agreed, Colonel."

Alfred asked, "Did your men see any of them mad-dogs comin' this way?"

"Afraid so," the Colonel confirmed.

Doctor Kavorski informed, "We did find out what is causing that particular anomaly."  When attention focused on him, he went on, "It seems that they occur as a result of a human victim being bitten by an infected dog.  Usually, as the result of a dog attack, we don't expect the human victim to survive, but apparently there were those who got away from their attackers and survived long enough for the virus to turn them, but it did so as if it was turning a canine, and that is where the behavior seems to come from.  You see, any virus needs living host cells to reproduce, and as with this virus it borrows some elements of the host's DNA to that end.  In this case, it passes on the canine DNA to the human host and we have what you are calling the mad-dog zombies."

"Very enlightening," the colonel commended dryly.  "So when we see them we'll throw a stick and hope they'll chase it."

"Not likely," the Doctor corrected.  "You'll have to think of them more as animals with rabies."

"So," Josh guessed, "just put them down like we have been."

"Let's save the discussion for another time," Colonel Halstead ordered, "and get ready to receive these sons of bitches when they hit us.  We're likely to be faced with a fighting retreat all the way to the fifth floor, and from there it will be stand our ground or we all die.  Let's get with the program, boys and girls."

CHAPTER 14

Before evening fell, the zombies had already surrounded the hospital.  All teams fought gallantly, but the glass doors of the first floor succumbed quickly.  Fire teams in the vehicles that were parked out front did what damage they could, but from there it was a fighting retreat away from the hospital to draw off as many as they could, but only a few hundred pursued them.  This mob was the biggest yet and it seemed that every zombie in the city was converging on the hospital, their biggest remaining source of food.  At last count, over four hundred people had sought refuge and now occupied the top two floors of the six story hospital, and those who were directed to fight did so with great vigor and aggression against an enemy that now numbered over ten thousand.

The defenders of the first floor retreated to the stairwell and barricaded the doors as best they could before retreating to the next level to make another stand.  It took the zombies some time, but they finally broke through in two stairwells and relentlessly climbed up after those who still lived, those they meant to eat.  Ammunition would not hold out long and everyone knew it, and the San Antonio Zombie Response Team was ready for that eventuality.  Though they still fought with rifles, pistols and shotguns, they all had machetes, crow bars and a variety of knives hanging from their belts to await their turn.  Other ZRT fighters were also brandishing improvised hand to hand weapons from anything they could find, and Morgan had a crossbow hanging on her back with a quiver of a dozen bolts that she would use as soon as her ammunition was exhausted.

In the ICU, Doctor Kavorski and Rachel continued to work with the samples taken from the still lifeless zombie girl who lay strapped to her bed.

With the sounds of the battle drawing closer from seemingly all sides, Doctor Caswell sat at the nurse's station, which they had fashioned into a makeshift lab, and peered into a microscope, slowly turning the knob to bring her subject into focus.

Doctor Kavorski strode in at a hurried pace and slammed a handful of papers down, shaking his head as he barked, "The virus is still in her blood!  I don't understand!  With all of the heat she was subjected to it should have died!"

Rachel continued to stare into the microscope and said calmly back, "It's acting differently in her tissues now.  I'm not sure if the heat weakened it or what happened exactly."  She pulled away from the microscope and looked to the bank of heart monitors that was integrated into the desk.  Only one was on, one that showed more of a wave than a heartbeat.  "Her heart even seems a little stronger, and her brain spiked activity twice.  She's still in there.  Now we just have to figure out how to get her awake."

"I doubt we'll have time to make that happen," he grumbled.  Looking up to an approaching soldier, he asked, "How does it look?"

"Not good," the soldier replied.  "We're pulling back.  You two are going to have to come with us."

"I'm staying with her," Doctor Caswell insisted.

"Not an option, Ma'am," the soldier informed.  My orders are to get you and your team to the top floor."

"We can't just leave her," Rachel insisted.  Rising from her chair, she stormed around the desk and past the men, and right into Zoe's room.

At the girl's bedside, she grasped her arm, clenching her teeth as she observed, "She's warmer than she was."  Turning to the door as Kavorski and the soldier entered, she said, "We have to take her with us, then.  We can't just leave her."

Doctor Kavorski approached and took her shoulders.  "Rachel, it's over!  We have to go!  We've obtained all of the information from her we can."

Rachel pulled away and looked back down to the girl.  She unbuckled Zoe's wrist and held it with her fingers to look for a pulse, and she clenched her jaw when she did not find what she was looking for.

Gunfire erupted down the hall and they all looked toward the door.

"That's it!" the soldier barked.  "We're going.  Now!  Grab your reports and let's go!"

Looking down to the girl, Rachel gently stroked her hair, then reluctantly turned and strode out of the door.

Escorted by three ZRT soldiers, two armed with M-4's and the third a shotgun, the two doctors hurried along toward the last secure stairwell.  Kavorski carried a folder full of papers and a notebook while Doctor Caswell carried a plastic box that was filled with vials of samples taken from Zoe.

They all turned to the corridor on the right, two soldiers in front and one bringing up the rear.  Halfway down this corridor was where the elevators were, and the door to the stairwell.  With the elevators all in the basement and power to them turned off, the stairs were the only option to get to higher floors.

Nearly to the elevators, the two soldiers in the front stopped, and one raised his fist to signal those behind to do the same.

They could see the elevators, and the door right beside them that was marked as access to the stairwell, and that door opened.

A zombie pushed his way out and stopped, then was pushed forward by another.  Another emerged after that one, then another.  They were a mix of genders and sizes and races, and they were beginning to fill the hallway ahead.  A strangled moan escaped one, a deeper moan escaped another.  One of them cried out as if startled.  They all moved with jerky motions and many seemed to be having difficulty holding their heads up.

"Slowly back away," one of the soldiers up front ordered.

All five people retreated with steps that were as quiet as they could make them.

One of the zombies looked their way and lowered his head, and his brow, and his lips slid away from yellow stained teeth as a moan escaped him.  He started toward them, walking like he was drunk, and this alerted others who turned and saw them, and followed.  A louder moan sounded from one of the others and still more turned on the people who backed away from them.  More still emerged from the stairwell and turned immediately to pursue the only source of food they could see.

The first soldier reached for his radio and raised it to his mouth, loudly saying into it, "MD escort to central command.  Center stairwell is breached.  We're taking them to the west stairwell."

"Negative!" the radio answered.  "West stairwell has been overrun.  Get to the stairs at the south garage.  That one appears to be holding, but hurry!  They're calling for help from that area already!"

"Roger that," the soldier complied.  Looking over his shoulder, he ordered, "South stairs, double time!"

They all turned and ran, and the zombies pursued.

"We don't have enough ammo for a sustained defense!" one of the soldiers barked.

"I know," the first confirmed.  "We just need to get…"  He stopped.

They all stopped.

More zombies were blocking their path.

Raising his weapon, the first soldier informed, "Looks like we're fighting our way through."  He fired in short bursts and two of the dozen zombies ahead of them fell.  The other soldier also aimed and fired, and together they slowly advanced in half steps.

The soldier behind them turned and looked behind him, then he raised his weapon and fired into the mob behind them that was closing on them with alarming speed.  "We need to go!" he shouted between shots.

With the dozen zombies ahead of them down, they all resumed their flight toward the elevators near the south garage, only to be confronted by a few others.  The soldiers in front aimed and engaged them, advancing in those half steps again, but this only gave the mob behind them time to catch up again.

Firing into the mob behind, the soldier bringing up the rear retreated at the same half step pace the others advanced with, and the doctors found themselves caught in the center.

A magazine was emptied and fell to the floor, replaced by another.  Someone else emptied and replaced the spent magazine in a couple of seconds.

"We need to get these doctors to safety," the first soldier shouted.  "That is our top priority!"

"I'm out!" the soldier behind them declared.  He threw his weapon into the mob and reached for his sidearm, aiming carefully and firing with a good eye right into the heads of those zombies that were closest.

"You have to hold!" the first soldier ordered.

When his weapon made an empty click, the soldier behind looked over his shoulder to see the front was almost clear, then he holstered his empty weapon and drew his knife.  "Doctor," he yelled over the gunfire.  "Can you really cure this epidemic?"

"We're sure we can," Doctor Kavorski assured, hugging the papers to him as he slowly advanced behind the soldiers before him.

"Make sure you do," the soldier behind them ordered.  "Make this all worthwhile."  With that, he yelled and charged the crowd of zombies behind the group, and he slammed into them with a furious purpose, slashing his knife, punching, kicking, doing as much damage as he could, and he stopped their advance.

In a moment, one of the zombies got a hand on him, then another clutched him, and another.  He yelled again as he was drug into the mass of undead horror, and as he continued to fight them, the first of many screams exploded from him as the zombies began their grisly meal, as they began to eat him alive, but many zombies paid dearly for this meal and the whole mob stopped.

This sacrifice bought time for the four survivors who fled toward the southern stairs, and when they had almost arrived they found themselves confronting yet another group of zombies.  Both soldiers fired their rifles into the mob of almost twenty zombies, but after a few loud cracks from the muzzles, both weapons made empty clicks.  The soldiers dropped them and each reached for his sidearm, and in a second both had their weapons leveled on the dozen that remained.  Both automatic pistols belched fire and lead and zombie after zombie dropped.

When the last one fell, the first soldier withdrew his magazine and looked to it, then to his comrade and he informed. "I have four left."

The other soldier did the same, shaking his head as he grumbled, "Five."

"Nine rounds between us," the first said absently.

Moans from ahead drew everyone's attention.

"They've already breached the stairs," the first soldier reported.  "Everybody back."

"There are more behind us!" Rachel cried.

"We won't take that hallway," the first soldier informed.  "Let's head toward the west side and see what we find."

"That's back toward ICU," Doctor Kavorski pointed out, "and we heard them from the other side."

"I don't see any other options," the second soldier advised.  "We stay in one place too long and they'll find us."

"Let's go," the first ordered.

They fled back the way they had come, taking a different corridor that veered to the left.  Somewhere, there had to be stairs or a window or some way out!

The ICU blurred by and they found themselves fleeing toward the west side of the hospital where the critical rooms were located, and hopefully a clear stairway.

"Elevator's ahead," the first soldier barked as they trotted at a cautious place to that end.  Looking to the doctors, he ordered, "You two hang back.  We'll check it out."

The two doctors stopped and watched the soldiers take aim with their side arms and stalk toward a turn ahead.

"This is a nightmare," Doctor Caswell breathed as she watched their only protection grow further and further away.

The two soldiers disappeared around a corner.

"Just stay calm," Doctor Kavorski ordered.  "We'll get there."

Gunfire erupted again, this time in front of them, the unmistakable pops of the handguns.  There were the sounds of a struggle.  One of the men yelled, then the other.  The sounds grew more and more distant…

A door closed hard, then silence.

The two doctors huddled closely together, staring wide eyed down the corridor.

"They got them!" Rachel whispered.  "We're alone out here!"

Kavorski looked around them, then he motioned behind with his head and whispered back, "This way.  Just stay quiet and let's move as quickly as we can."

They retreated back toward the ICU, but stopped suddenly as they heard a moan from ahead, the moan of a young woman.

"Back," Kavorski ordered in a whisper.

They backed away, then turned and strode the other way, only to stop again when there was a moan from in front of them, and the shuffling of approaching footsteps.

"Oh, God!" Rachel breathed.  "We're cornered!"

"Back," Doctor Kavorski said in a low voice.

Another zombie appeared ahead of them, turning in from the next hallway.  Another was with him, and another behind that one.  All three of them had the doctors in their sights, and all three lumbered toward them.

Looking behind them, they saw a shadow fall over the doorway of one of the rooms.  The moans of the zombies before them drew their attention to the first three that were only about ten feet away now, and they backed up.

"Rachel," Doctor Kavorski murmured.  "One of us has to make it."  He handed her the folder and said, "I'm going to rush them, and when I have them occupied you need to get past them and get upstairs."

"Don't!" she barked.  "We have to stay together!"

"We don't have a choice!" he hissed, his eyes locked on the approaching zombies.  "Get yourself upstairs!  The research has to continue or our whole species could be doomed!"

"I can't do this by myself!" she insisted.

With the zombies only a few feet away, they both backed up again, and Doctor Kavorski braced himself to charge them.

Rachel shrieked as someone grabbed her shoulder from behind, and she swung around, drawing a gasp.

Zoe, dressed in her pink princess shirt and denim shorts, pushed between the doctors and raised her revolver, aiming at point blank range as she declared, "I got this."  She fired and the first zombie fell.

The doctors watched wide eyed and backed away.

Firing again, Zoe dropped the second, then the third.  She holstered her gun, then turned around and looked to the doctors in turn, setting her hands on her hips as she cried, "You were just going to leave me in there?"

"Zoe!" Rachel declared, hugging the folder and box to her.  "You're up!  You're okay!"

"I woke up a little while ago," the zombie girl informed.  "There were zombies all over the place and…  Why didn't you strap down my other arm?"

"Long story," Doctor Caswell answered.  "Oh, my God, we thought we had lost you!"

"I'm okay," Zoe assured.  "Looking down to her gun, she pulled it again and mumbled, "Twenty-one."

"Twenty-one what?" Doctor Kavorski asked.

"Bullets," she replied.

Rachel raised her chin.  "How do you know that?"

"I have three speed loaders left," Zoe answered, "and I just fired three of the six bullets in my gun.  Oh, crap!  The speed loaders are still in my vest in my room.  We need to go get my vest, and I have something else to get."  She turned and started down the corridor, beckoning, "Come on."

They arrived at her room and the doctor stopped just inside the door as they watched the girl shrug into her vest, look around her, and then grab her teddy bear and tuck it under her arm.

When she met the doctors' eyes, she raised her chin and insisted, "I'm not leaving Snowflake behind.  So where are we supposed to go?"

"Top floor," Kavorski answered.  "Everyone's retreated up there by now.  We need to join them, but this place is overrun and the stairwells are crowded by zombies.  We have no way to get up there."

"What about the elevators?" the girl asked.

Rachel replied, "They were shut down before the zombies got in."

Zoe drew her head back and pointed out, "But zombies don't know how to use elevators."  Shaking her head, she strode from the room as the two doctors moved out of the way and looked around her.  She turned her eyes to them, seeing that they now relied entirely upon her, and this gave the girl a sense of importance she had never experienced before.  They looked back at her with their absolute trust, as if they felt she would get them to safety and they had total faith in feeling so, and Zoe was determined not to let them down.

Setting her hands on her hips again, she looked around her and asked, "Does this place have a fire escape?"

"I don't think so," Doctor Caswell replied.  "I've never seen one.  The evacuation plan seems to be to just use the stairs."

Zoe nodded, then she turned and strode the way they had come.  "Come on, guys."

They followed, but Rachel protested, "We saw zombies down that way."

"I'll take care of them," Zoe assured.

Arriving at the stairwell without incident, Zoe slowly opened the door and looked in, then she went to the stairs and looked up, then down, then she beckoned to the doctors and started up.  They went slowly and as quietly as they could, looking about them carefully the whole time.  Zoe felt more anxious than afraid and as they reached the third floor she heard something and stopped, grasping the handle of her revolver as she looked up.  A banging started way above them, many hands against a steel door, and she could hear something moaning on the floors above.

She proceeded slowly, hesitantly, keeping her eyes above her for the most part.

Eventually reaching the fourth floor, it became clear that there were many zombies on the stairs above them.  They could hear more moaning, more banging, and Zoe could make out the shuffling of feet on the rough surface of the floor and steps up there.  She could not see them, but it was clear that there were many of them up there.  She reasoned that they could not safely go higher and abandoned the stairs, reaching for the door that would allow them onto the fourth floor.  She held it open for the doctors, then she closed it as quietly as she could behind them.

"Now what?" Rachel hissed, glancing around her with fearful eyes.

The thumps of gunfire rocked the ceiling and walls and they all looked up.

"Sounds like they're still fighting them off," Kavorski observed.

Zoe looked down the hall, then the other way.  "I don't think there are any zombies on this floor."

"Why would you say that?" Rachel asked.

"Well," the girl responded, "if there's nobody here to eat and nothing to draw their attention then they would just keep going.  I think you guys will be safe here for a while.  I don't think we should stay here by the stairs, though.  Come on.  Let's see if there's some better place to be."

They found a nurse's station nearby and Doctor Caswell set the box and folder down on the desk, then she sat and looked to the phone.  "I'll bet we can contact someone on five," she assumed.  Picking the phone up, she punched in the numbers for one of the nurse's stations on the fifth floor and put the receiver to her ear.  Shaking her head, she huffed a breath and hung the phone back up.  "It's dead.  We're on our own."

"How long will we be safe here?" Doctor Kavorski asked.

Zoe looked around her again.  "At least until they smell you in here.  If more come up the same stairs we did then they'll follow your smell."  More thumps from somewhere above them rattled the walls around them and she looked up and added, "Of course, it doesn't sound like they are doing much better up there."

"What should we do?" Rachel asked desperately.  "If we stay here too long they're sure to find us!"

Now feeling fully responsible for the safety of the doctors, Zoe clenched her jaw as she looked about again.  "You guys can fix this," she said absently, "and I have to keep them from getting you."  She walked away from the nurse's desk, her eye panning about for an idea, then she stopped at a door that looked like all the rest, but for one detail:  The sign that read Nurse's Lounge.  She reached for the door handle and opened the door, looking around inside.  There was a sink, a couch, a couple of plush looking chairs, a coffee table, coffee maker by the sink…  It was a comfortable looking room.  She looked to the other side of the room, to the door handle, and she raised her brow as she saw the little button that would lock it.  Wheeling back, she strode with quick and purposeful steps back to the nurse's station and ordered, "Come on.  Not waiting for a reply, she turned back and returned to the lounge.  When they finally caught up to her, she ordered, "Take off your lab coats and throw them back toward the nurse's station, and don't touch the door or the walls around the door."  She opened the door and held it for them as they stripped their lab coats off.  "Lock the door once you're in there and don't open it if you hear zombies on the other side.  Unless it's me.  I'll knock three times if it's me."

The doctors entered the room, careful not to touch anything around it.

Zoe did not give them the opportunity to say anything to her.  She quickly closed the door and reminded, "Be sure to lock it," then she darted to the lab coats and picked them both up.

Back to the stairwell, she went in and looked up toward the upper floors, still hearing the zombies up there trying to gain access to the people on the fifth floor.  She threw the coats over the side of the rail, then sprinted up the stairs and stopped halfway up from the second landing.  The zombies were packed tightly up there and kept trying to move forward and toward their intended victims.  She could not be sure how many there were, but there were far more of them than she had bullets!

With no actual gift for strategy, she only meant to get to the door that they meant to break into and defend it from there.  The mob of zombies was about halfway up the stairs and she strode up behind it, grabbing onto the collar of the shirt one wore to pull herself up and hopefully divide the mob enough to get through them.  She stumbled and tugged back against the zombie to regain her balance, and when she did it fell backward, straight backward without even trying to break its fall.

Zoe watched it slam into the steps behind her and slide and roll the rest of the way to the landing below.  It was not hurt and just picked itself back up, not upset or angry, not even inconvenienced.  It just got up and began to climb the steps again.

She looked to the next closest, grabbed onto its collar and pulled back as hard as she could, and the results were the same, but as it fell backward it tripped the one that was trying to rejoin the mob, sending them both down to the landing.  Raising a brow, Zoe looked to the next, and grabbed its collar.

This part was almost ridiculously easy and she pulled down one after another, counting to herself as she toppled them one by one, and finally she reached the door.  Turning back to them, she saw them in a tangled mess at the bottom of the landing, and two were up and trying to climb the steps again.

"Okay," she said aloud to herself.  "Twenty-nine of you and twenty-one bullets."  She drew her revolver and added, "I guess it's first come, first serve."  She aimed and fired at the closest of them and watched it fall straight back and take the other down with it.  "I'll need more bullets," she mumbled as she watched more start climbing the steps.

Before they could get halfway up, she half turned and tried the door, finding it barricaded from the other side.  The handle would turn, but she could not push it open.  She knocked on it three times with the handle of her gun and shouted, "Hello?  Is anyone in there?  It's Zoe!"  Turning back, she aimed and fired as one of the zombies was right at the top of the steps, and she watched as it fell backward and took most of those climbing back up with it.  Another was too close for comfort, about four steps from the top, and she shot it as well, then she turned and knocked on the door again, three times.  "Hey, guys!  I need more bullets!"

A zombie moaned from above and she looked to the steps that went to the sixth floor, and she groaned, "Aw, man!" as she saw others climbing down from the sixth floor door, no doubt attracted by the noise.  Those would be harder to deal with, since they would fall right at her.

Looking to the stairs coming up, she aimed and fired, hitting one square in the forehead, and she watched as the domino affect knocked four others all the way to the landing below.

Half turning, she knocked on the door again and barked, "Guys, I really need more bullets out here!"  She aimed and pulled the trigger, but her weapon made an empty click.  Looking down at it, she gulped a breath and fumbled to swing the cylinder out, and once she had it open she found a speed loader in her vest, dumped out the spent brass and shoved the new rounds into place.  Closing the cylinder quickly, she looked up to see the zombie only a few feet away and she barked a scream and raised her weapon, firing right into its nose.  As it went down and took more with it, she turned her attention to the one that was descending the stairs as it stepped onto the landing with her.  With her free hand, she grabbed onto its sleeve and turned it toward the descending stairs, pointing that way as she ordered, "Down that way."  To her amazement, it just went!

Others followed it and she turned them in the same way, redirecting them down the stairs.  "Yeah, right this way.  Just follow that guy.  Everybody just go downstairs, don't push.  Come on, neat, orderly line."

She backed up to watch the procession.  As those trying to come up met them, many of them turned and started going down with the rest, and those that did not were redirected by the half zombie girl when they got to the landing.

In a few minutes, the last of them came down from the sixth floor and were on their way back down, and Zoe shook her head as she looked over the rail and watched the last of them just keep going.  Holstering her gun, she turned to the door and knocked three times with her knuckles, saying in a lower voice than a yell, "Okay, guys.  They're gone.  You can let me in now."  She tried the door again but could not push it open and finally turned around to go back to the fourth floor, only to hear the door handle turn.  Looking over her shoulder, she saw the door open toward her and a soldier peered into the stairwell, and she turned back around, declaring, "Oh.  It opens in."

The soldier, who she recognized as Corporal Baker, stepped into the stairwell and looked around, up the stairs and finally down.

"I sent them all downstairs," she reported.  "It was a lot easier than I thought it would be."

He nodded, then looked to her and reported, "I heard you were dead, Princess."

She shrugged.  "Well, I'm a zombie so I guess I kind of am.  I don't know, really."

"Did you see the doctors?" he asked.

"I came up here with them," she replied.  "They're in the nurse's station lounge on the fourth floor.  That door locks and I thought they would be safe there until…  We should go get them."  Zoe turned and bounded down the stairs, watching her feet as she held her arms out for balance.

Once at the fourth floor, she turned around to see the Corporal and one more soldier following him, then she raised her finger to her lips and whispered, "Shh.  They come when they hear a lot of noise."

As quietly as possible, they entered the fourth floor and made their way cautiously to the nurse's lounge, and Zoe knocked three times as she had said she would.  She stepped back as the door handle clicked, and greeted in a whisper, "Hi," as Doctor Kavorski peered out.

"Come on," Corporal Baker ordered.  "Let's get you up to the secure area.  Smith, go make sure it's still clear."

A sinister growl drew their attention and they all turned to see a mad-dog zombie halfway down the corridor, crouched down and staring at them.  Another, this one a female, emerged from behind the nurse's station and turned its attention to them, its lips sliding away from its yellow and black stained teeth as it growled as well.

"Those weren't here a few minutes ago," Zoe insisted.  When the private raised his weapon, she barked, "Don't shoot at them!  The noise will bring the other ones!"

"What are we supposed to do?" the private barked back.

"You guys go on," she replied, her eyes on the closest zombie as she slowly advanced.  "I'll keep them busy and catch up when you are upstairs."

"Zoe!" Rachel hissed.

"Just go," the girl ordered as she slowly reached for her gun.  "You guys get upstairs and I'll keep them from getting you."  She noticed that the zombies had their attention on the people behind her.  "You need to go."

"Come on," Baker insisted, ushering the doctors toward the door.  "We'll get them to safety and then come back for you, Princess."

"Don't," she countered.  "I'll just hold them off and then go upstairs when you guys are okay."

Slowly, and under the watchful eyes of the zombies, the four people made their way to the door, exiting as the private held the door open.

One of the zombies started to charge, and Zoe stomped toward him and shouted, "No!"

The zombie stopped and looked at her with wide, almost solid black eyes.

"You got this, Princess?" the private asked.

"Yeah," she assured.  "Just get upstairs."

He nodded to her, then slipped into the stairwell and allowed the door to close behind him.

The far zombie moved abreast of the female zombie, and both looked to the girl before them.  Zoe seemed to know to stand her ground, and her hand wrapping around the handle of the revolver fed her courage.

The female zombie's eyes flitted behind Zoe, and the girl's heart jumped!

Drawing her weapon, she swung around, too slow to avoid the big, mad-dog zombie man that slammed into her and knocked her down.  Zoe managed to keep her hand on her weapon and directed it to him as best she could as he pinned her to the floor, and she pulled the trigger over and over, spending four rounds as her other hand pushed against his chest.  He grasped at her hair, yanking her head over as he roared with some inhuman voice that fed the terror that exploded from her in a scream.  Responding to the gunshots, the zombie leapt from her and swung around, hurling her across the hallway and into the wall.  She hit hard enough to shatter the sheetrock and break many pieces loose, and they rained down on her as she crumpled face down to the floor.

With a pitiful whimper, Zoe pushed herself up and looked to the big zombie, grateful that he was just crouched there and looking back at her.  Between her and him was her gun, and she drew a loud gasp as she realized that it was just out of reach.

The other two moved in on her and she cringed and shrank away, pressing herself against the wall as she rose up on all fours.

Roaring, the big one charged and raised his hands, and Zoe covered her head as he brought both fists down hard on her back and head, sending her down to the floor.  Curling herself up, she covered her head as he pummeled her mercilessly like an angry ape.  He would jump up slightly as he raised his arms, putting all of his weight into his swings as he brought his fists down onto her over and over, and her body flinched each time he hit her.  The blows did not hurt, but the shock radiated out from each impact and she felt them all over.

The attack ended abruptly and he crouched on all fours nearby breathing loudly through his nose.

Slowly, Zoe withdrew her arms and looked up at him.

He roared at her again and she screamed and covered her head.  The other male zombie charged forward and brought his fist down on her head, roaring with a more human voice, but inhuman at the same time.

Zoe found herself crying and kept herself balled up on her side with both arms covering her head for long seconds after she was hit the last time.  With a little whimper, she hesitantly lowered her arms and looked up at the big one again, and she cringed as he bared his teeth and growled at her.  She turned her attention to the other, and he growled at her as well.  The female zombie was staying back, just glaring at her as she watched.

The big one lowered his head and sniffed her, and Zoe shrank away as best she could.  Clearly he did not like what he smelled and roared again, grabbing her arm and ankle and standing as he spun around, hurling her to the other side of the hallway and slamming her into the wall about four feet up.

Crumpling to the floor again, Zoe just lay there, not daring to move as she expected the worst.  She barely moved her head as she turned her eyes to the big zombie again, and saw him just standing there staring down at her.  Four holes were in his white shirt around his belly and black red blood oozed slowly from them.  Some primal rage was at work in him.  This one was not like the others, not even like the mad-dogs, and she was sure the doctors would be very interested in knowing about him.  But first, she had to get away, to survive!

The big zombie's lips slid away from his teeth again, and it was clear that another onslaught was coming.

Before he could react, Zoe sprang up and darted down the hallway, stopping after a few running steps to spin around and face him.  He was still advancing and she back-pedaled, her eyes locked on his almost solid black eyes as she retreated.

Commotion behind him drew their attention and he swung around, poising himself as a growl escaped him.

Zoe moved to the side, raising her chin as she saw Adrian standing between the door and the nurse's station.

Dressed in black commando trousers, combat boots and a black tee shirt with ZRT in bright white letters across the front, he was brandishing a black bladed machete, and his other hand was curled into a tight fist.  Behind him, the other two zombies lay unmoving on the floor.

The big zombie growled again.

One of Adrian's eyebrows cocked up and he raised his hand before him, beckoning the zombie toward him with his finger.

With an infuriated, inhuman roar, the big zombie charged.  Adrian wheeled around and slammed his boot hard into the side of the zombie's head, finishing the spin to watch the big zombie stumble past him and fall.  Quick to get to his feet, the zombie charged again, only to be met by Adrian's boot a second time, this time right in the middle of the face.  With the zombie slightly stunned, Adrian wheeled around as he had before and slammed his heel into the side of the zombie's face, spinning him around.

The zombie shook his head and turned to face the human who dared to stand against him.  A low growl erupted into a furious roar as he lunged at his opponent again.  This time Adrian wheeled around and swung both arms in a blur, and the zombie stumbled past him again.

Zoe watched anxiously as the big zombie stopped.  Adrian was still facing away from him.  The zombie stood fully, his eyes on the girl, but his expression seemed much calmer.  A trickle of his black red blood oozed from a perfectly straight line in his forehead.

Adrian finally turned around and folded his arms.

As the girl watched, the big zombie fell straight forward, slamming into the floor face first.  When he came to rest, Zoe finally noticed that Adrian's machete was sticking out of the back of his head, and the blade was buried almost halfway in and sticking up handle first at about a forty-five degree angle.

She looked to Adrian.

He returned her look and raised his brow.

Slowly, she approached turning her eyes down to the vanquished zombie as she neared.

Adrian met her at the zombie's body and planted his foot onto the back of his neck.  He reached down and wrenched his machete from the zombie's head, then he wiped it off with two swipes on the zombie's back before turning his eyes to the girl.  Raising his brow again, he observed, "I need to teach you some moves, don't I?"

She eagerly nodded and said, "Sure!"

"Let's get upstairs," he suggested.  "We can worry about teaching you some Kung Fu later."  He extended his hand to the door and allowed her to go through first, holding the door open for her.

She stopped just inside the stairwell as she found herself confronting a mob of about a dozen zombies.  Reaching for her revolver, she realized quickly that it was not there, and she backed into Adrian as she barked, "My revolver's…"  A tap on the shoulder stopped her and she looked to the right as he reached around her to hand her the weapon.  "Oh," she declared.  "Thanks."

Adrian moved her aside, and as the zombies began to charge forward he spun around and kicked the closest of them solidly in the chest, and they all went down like dominoes, tumbling down the stairs as they had before.

"After you," he offered.

They ran up the stairs and Zoe turned the handle and slammed into the door, pounding on it with the handle of her revolver as she tried in vain to open it.

"Try pulling," he suggested.

"Oh, yeah," she mumbled as she pulled the door open.

Right inside were two soldiers with a belt fed SAW set up right behind a makeshift barricade that was built of whatever furniture was handy and Zoe shrieked as she saw the muzzle aimed right at her, and in a panic, she froze and held her hands up.  Adrian pushed her along and ordered, "Come on."

When the door closed behind them, nobody attempted to seal it, and Zoe stopped and turned around as she heard the zombies begin to pound on it to get in.  "What if they learn how to open it?" she asked.

One of the soldiers manning the SAW looked to her and replied, "Then we shoot the one that does first and hope he didn't have time to teach the others."

With a nod, she conceded, "Oh."

Corporal Baker rushed to them and ordered, "This way.  We're assembling a team on the roof.  Princess, you're going to want to see this."

Up on the rooftop, Zoe found most of the San Antonio ZRT, both doctors and Colonel Halstead along with many others.  Several were aiming over the roof, but not firing.

Zoe approached the Colonel as he was staring over the short wall, and she took his side, squeezing in slightly between him and Doctor Caswell.  Both glanced at her, then looked over the side again, so she did as well.

In the street below, the sidewalks, the manicured lawns, were thousands of zombies, a sea of them, all moving in a dizzying, head bobbing current toward the hospital doors.  Nothing could be seen but the mass of undead horror that meant to consume everyone in the building.

Morgan was standing on the colonel's other side, her hands resting on the edge of the wall as she mumbled, "This is so not good."

Corporal Anderson was about ten feet away and looked to the colonel as he informed, "It's only a matter of time before they breach the eastern stairwell again."

With a nod, Colonel Halstead added, "And only a matter of time before they push their way into the fifth floor.  Let's make sure that all of the…"

A very loud bang from below preceded a swath of destruction being cut through the mass of zombies.  Black red blood, entrails, heads and other body parts became a common, grisly spray in a V shaped wave that swept through their ranks almost all the way.  Another thunderous bang had similar results, but closer to the building.

Anderson pointed to one side and shouted, "Tank!"

Everyone looked that way, and a cheer went up as they saw the dark green form of an M-1 Abrams main battle tank rolling relentlessly into the zombie hoard, and they cheered louder as its big gun pivoted slightly and it fired again.

"Canister rounds!" someone shouted.  "That's now the biggest shotgun in the world!"

Another ear splitting bang and hundreds more zombies were torn apart by the half inch diameter pellets that the big gun belched.  The machine gun beside the barrel spat fire and lead and in a subtle sweep of the turret more zombies were ripped apart and fell.

The tank stopped at the corner and fired again from its main gun.

Doctor Kavorski looked down the other way, pointing to the corner of the street as he shouted, "Look!"

Everyone turned their attention to the right as another tank rounded the corner and stopped, aiming its main gun into what remained of the zombies and firing right into the middle of them.

Someone, a civilian in hospital clothing, came running from the other side of the roof and yelled, "Do you see what's happening down there?"

Colonel Halstead smiled and nodded, confirming, "The Cavalry's finally showed up."  He turned around and shouted, "Okay, everyone get to your assigned fire teams and stand by to assault the stairwells!  Nobody is to go lower than the second floor.  I don't want any friendly fire incidents down there.  We're taking this hospital back!"

A cheer went up and everyone turned and raced toward the last secure stairwell.

As Zoe started that way, the Colonel grabbed her arm and stopped her, and he shook his head as he insisted, "Not this time, Princess."

"But I want to help!" she cried.

"You have," he assured.  "I want you to stay with these doctors you rescued and make sure no moaners get by us.  You're going to sit this firefight out."  He cupped her cheek in his big hand and informed, "We almost lost you once, Kiddo, and I'm not ready to risk you again."

She watched him turn and stride with purpose toward the stairs, then, when she felt someone take her shoulders from behind, she half turned and looked into Doctor Caswell's eyes.

Rachel smiled and said, "We both want to thank you for what you did.  You didn't have to put yourself at risk for us like that."

Zoe shrugged and countered, "I like you guys."

With a bigger smile, Rachel wrapped her arms around the girl and hugged her as tightly as she could, and Doctor Kavorski joined them, embracing both of them.

As Zoe did her best to hug them back, cringing as one of the tanks fired its main gun again, she admitted, "I was kind of in a hurry and might have forgotten my bra again."

Both doctors laughed and Rachel assured, "I think we can overlook it this time."

Zoe nodded, then she pulled away and looked to Doctor Caswell, asking, "Is Snowflake still downstairs?"

CHAPTER 15

The next couple of hours was all about reclaiming the hospital.  The promised reinforcements wiped out all of the zombies of every kind around the hospital, on the first floor and into the basement.  Fire teams from those already there cleared the hospital floor by floor from top to bottom, and by the time the reinforcements arrived at the second floor, Colonel Halstead's Zombie Response Team had already cleared the top four and half of the second.  From there, guards were posted and squads were sent down each hallway to ferret out the last of them.

By evening, the hospital was secure again.  Most of the zombies in the city had laid siege to the building, and all of those involved were killed.  In the streets outside, where the worst of the carnage had taken place, dump trucks and front end loaders were at work scooping up the thousands of bodies to hall them away.  Other teams, wearing yellow hazardous material gear, carried bodies on stretchers and gurneys outside to be disposed of with the rest.

Zoe found herself in for something she did not like:  More tests.  Though she understood, she had really wanted to help hunt down the last of the zombies.  She was grateful, however, that these tests got her out of cleaning up the bodies, a job she considered icky and gross.

By the following morning, order had been restored and the base at the hospital was returning to normal.  The assault team that had reinforced them found a nearby hotel and laid siege to it, taking it over in a couple of hours, and this is where they would establish their own base and soldier's quarters.  The plan was to take the whole city back, building by building, and rescue any survivors who remained.

A meeting between Colonel Halstead and the general who had led the charge was convened in the hospital's conference room where they always held their meetings, but this one would include the doctors and their favorite subject.

When Rachel, Zoe, and Doctor Kavorski entered the office, Colonel Halstead sat where he always did, the lieutenant to his right and the general to his left, and they all stood as the door opened.  Also there were Josh and Morgan, and Alfred Knox, who found himself in charge of the civilian volunteers, and they all stood as well.  Zoe was still in her pink tee shirt and denim shorts, and she still wore Sergeant Morris' cap and had her hair in a long pony tail behind her.

Zoe's eyes found the general and she raised her chin slightly as she studied him.  He was a tall, strapping fellow with white hair, bushy white eyebrows and a thick jaw.  His eyes squinted slightly and his green and tan camouflage uniform seemed to be in perfect order.

He raised his chin to the girl and asked, "Is this her?"

"Yes, Sir," the colonel confirmed.  Beckoning to Zoe, he ordered, "Come on over here, Private."

With a little nod, she complied, but walked with hesitant steps.  Stopping a few feet away from the general, she found she could not make eye contact and instead glanced about as he studied her.

With a nod, the general stepped toward her and extended his hand, saying in a deep, imposing voice, "My name is General Garza.  I've heard a lot about you, Miss Templeton and I must say it's an honor to finally meet you."

She shook his hand and still would not look at him, but she did sheepishly correct, "Colonel Halstead likes to call me Private Princess now."

Laughing under his breath, the general nodded again and folded his hands behind him, conceding, "That will work just fine, Private."  Extending his hand to the chair beside his, he pulled it out for her and offered, "Please.  Have a seat."

Zoe glanced back at Rachel, and when she got a reassuring nod, she looked down to the table and sat down.

When she was seated, everyone else followed suit.

Colonel Halstead folded his hands on the table and looked to Doctor Kavorski, demanding, "Well, Doctor?  What did you find out?"

Raising his brow, he reported, "What she subjected herself to almost killed her, but we tested her extensively last night and this morning and…  It seems that the virus is gone from her cranial spinal fluid.  Her entire nervous system seems to be clear of it.  In fact, we couldn't even find it anywhere in her saliva, either.  She's not even contagious anymore."

"And the rest of her?" the General asked.

Rachel replied, "A weakened form of the virus is still in there and she is still very much infected.  For all practical purposes, she still is a zombie.  She will heal quickly, not feel the pain of injury and have every other advantage a zombie would have, but at the same time she remains conscious and retains all of her cognitive abilities.  The infection even reversed her autism to an extent, not all the way, but she actually made some degree of progress there."

With a nod, the colonel observed, "That's the good news.  Now, do you think it will take her over completely?"

The doctors glanced at each other, then Doctor Kavorski shook his head and looked back to the colonel, then the general.  "That's not even a possibility anymore.  Whatever happened in the sauna created a new relationship between her and the virus, and now they are living in an apparent symbiosis.  They've effectively become one organism.  Zoe is among the undead, but she is still, in many respects, very much alive."

Zoe leaned toward Rachel and whispered, "That's good, isn't it?"

Doctor Caswell patted her arm and smiled as she assured, "That's good."

"What about this vaccine that you meant to make based upon her antibodies?" the general asked.

Raising his chin, Doctor Kavorski proudly announced, "We're well on the way and our research has uncovered some extremely valuable information that we can use to fight this virus.  We really don't even need her for this phase anymore.  What we've learned from her has already been invaluable."

With a nod, General Garza looked to the colonel and informed, "Sounds like things are well in hand here, Colonel.  Since she clearly does not pose a threat and seems to want to help us win this war against the zombies," He looked to her and continued, "I'm going to leave the disposition of Private Princess here in your hands.  We're going to have our hands full with this war, young lady.  Are you up to the challenge of helping us protect humanity?"

With a nod and a little smile, Zoe smartly replied, "Yes, Sir!"

"Outstanding," the General said.  "Doctor, Doctor, Private, you are all dismissed.  The Colonel and I have some planning ahead of us."  He looked to Josh and added, "We'll call on you when we are in need of you.  Until then, feel free to use this as a base of operations, and if you wish to continue your zombie hunts, then I would gladly assist you in any way I can."

Josh nodded and offered, "Thanks, General.  We'll do what we can to help out."  When he stood, Morgan stood with him, and as the turned to leave the room, Zoe sprang up and darted to them, following them out.

In the hallway, she grasped Morgan's arm and informed, "Adrian said he will show me some Kung Fu stuff!"

"He definitely knows what he's doing," Morgan assured.  "He even had a match with Chuck Norris once.  Got his ass kicked, but…  He was fighting Chuck Norris, so what did he expect to happen?"

"Where are you going now?" Zoe asked hopefully.

"Well," Morgan began slowly, slipping her arms around the girl's shoulders, "we're going to get something to eat, maybe have a few beers, and then we were thinking about going across town to stir up some trouble with the zombies."  Her eyes slid to Zoe and she cocked an eyebrow up, a little smirk on her mouth as she asked, "You in?"

Zoe smiled broadly and breathed, "I can really come?"

"Sure!" Josh barked.  "We kind of like you and I'm sure Morgan's tired of being the only chick on the team."

The girl's mouth straightened slightly and she asked, "What about Zachary?  Is he coming?"

"I don't think we could get rid of him if we wanted to," Josh laughed.  "His dad said it's cool if he hangs with us for a while, as long as we don't do something stupid like get him killed or turned into a zombie.  Come on, ladies.  Lunch awaits!"

They got into the cafeteria to join the others and Zoe's eyes found Zachary at a table with the other San Antonio team.  She had not gotten her meal yet when she almost danced over to him, standing right behind him as she patted his shoulder, then she folded her hands behind her and greeted, "Hi!"

When he turned around, she had a big smile for him and he gave her one of his own as he stood and turned fully to face her.

"I'm going to be on the team with you," she informed.

"That's cool!" he declared.

Silence gripped them as they just stood there and stared at each other.  Everyone had their attention focused on them.

A moment later, Zoe managed, "Um, I'm going to go get some lunch, okay?"

Zachary nodded.  "Sure.  I'll, uh… I'll save you a seat."

With a flirty smile, Zoe spun around on her heel and swayed her shoulders and pony tail as she left the dining area and strode back into the cafeteria.

She found a tray and got in line behind Morgan, and Morgan was looking to her and shaking her head.

"What?" Zoe barked.

Looking to the food that was prepared, Morgan moved along and shook her head again.  "That was sad, Zoe."

"What are you talking about?" the girl spat as she looked to the white clad woman on the other side of the sneeze guard.  "Any Spaghetti-O's today?"

"You guys so want to kiss," Morgan observed, "and all you do is stand there like a couple of morons and stare at each other."

Looking down at her tray, Zoe mumbled, "I don't want to kiss him."

"Yeah," Morgan laughed, "and I really hate hunting zombies."

"Then why do you do it?"

They got back to the table and Zachary was sure to pull out Zoe's seat for her, and she smiled at him as she set her tray down and settled into it.  Morgan sat across from her and raised her brow as she made eye contact with the zombie girl.

Once again, the two did not speak to each other as they ate, but they laughed along with the team who seemed to have no end of jokes and jabs for each other.

When they were finally finished, a civilian volunteer in camouflage commando trousers and a white tee shirt approached Josh and handed him a folded piece of paper before he turned and strode away.

Josh opened the note, read, and raised his brow.  "Listen to this, guys.  Halstead says there's some activity in a strip club about ten miles from here and he wants us to check it out."

Dan wiped his mouth and stood, grabbing his tray as he bade, "Come on, guys.  Let's go."

"All right!" Donny declared as he also stood.  "Zombie strippers!"

Morgan rubbed her eyes, shaking her head as she mumbled, "I can't believe these guys."

Putting their trays away, the team hurried along to the rally area, got weapons, then they made their way toward the garage.

Zoe and Zachary were bringing up the rear and walking side by side, and when nobody was watching, Zachary took her hand.

A smile forced its way to Zoe's mouth and she looked up at him, shrugging her shoulders up slightly as he smiled back at her.  She turned her attention forward again and absently said, "It's funny."

"What's that?" he asked.

Her eyes slid to him and she replied, "I've always wanted to just be a normal girl.  Now I'm kind of a zombie and…"  She looked down to their joined hands, then back up at him.  "I've never felt as normal as I do right now."

Zoe, Undead is a work of fiction.  Any resemblance to any places or persons, living, dead, or undead, is purely coincidental, with the exception of the wonderful sports of the San Antonio Zombie Response Team, who are keeping the world prepared for the impending zombie apocalypse.  No part of this work may be reproduced in any form without the express written consent of the author.

© 2012 by J. R. Knoll

Content

Knoll J. R. Zoe, Undead